This is a modern-English version of Mrs. Spring Fragrance, originally written by Sui Sin Far.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Footnotes have been collected at the end of each chapter, and are linked for ease of reference.
Footnotes are gathered at the end of each chapter and are linked for easy reference.
Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.
Minor errors caused by the printer have been fixed. Please check the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details on how any textual issues were handled during its preparation.
Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Placing the cursor over the correction will produce the original text in a small popup.
Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Hovering over the correction will display the original text in a small popup.

The first set of images below are used as a background for each set of pages throughout the volume. This was not feasible in this format. The second set served as background on the title page and its facing page.
The first set of images below is used as a background for each set of pages throughout the book. This wasn't possible in this format. The second set served as the background on the title page and the page facing it.
Any corrections are indicated as hyperlinks, which will navigate the reader to the corresponding entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.
Any corrections are shown as hyperlinks, which will take the reader to the matching entry in the corrections table in the notes at the end of the text.




Mrs. Spring
Aroma

CONTENTS
MRS. SPRING FRAGRANCE | |
Mrs. Spring Fragrance | 1 |
The Lesser Woman | 21 |
The Wisdom of the New | 47 |
“Its Unstable Image” | 85 |
The Gift of Little Me | 95 |
The Story of a White Woman Who Married a Chinese Man | 111 |
Her Chinese husband | 132 |
The Americanization of Pau Tsu | 144 |
In the Land of the Free | 161 |
The Chinese Lily | 178 |
The Smuggling of Tie Co | 184 |
The God of Renewal | 193 |
The Three Souls of Ah So Nan | 203 |
The China Baby Prize | 214 |
Lin John | 220 |
Tian Shan’s Soulmate | 224 |
The Singing Woman | 235 |
TALES OF CHINESE CHILDREN | |
The Silver Leaves | 242 |
The Peacock Lantern | 246 |
Kids for Peace | 249 |
The Exile of Ming and Mai | 265 |
The Tale of a Small Chinese Seabird | 277 |
viWhat about the cat? | 285 |
The Wild Man and the Gentle Boy | 288 |
Fairy Clothes | 291 |
The Dreams That Didn’t Work | 294 |
Happy Yen | 296 |
The Trickster Mat | 297 |
The Heart's Desire | 300 |
The Candy That Isn't Sweet | 303 |
The Lesser Man | 308 |
The Happy Blind Man | 312 |
Misunderstood | 314 |
The Chubby One | 320 |
A Chinese Non-binary Person | 323 |
Pat and Pan | 333 |
The Crocodile Temple | 344 |
ACKNOWLEDGMENT
I have to thank the Editors of The Independent, Out West, Hampton’s, The Century, Delineator, Ladies’ Home Journal, Designer, New Idea, Short Stories, Traveler, Good Housekeeping, Housekeeper, Gentlewoman, New York Evening Post, Holland’s, Little Folks, American Motherhood, New England, Youth’s Companion, Montreal Witness, Children’s, Overland, Sunset, and Westerner magazines, who were kind enough to care for my children when I sent them out into the world, for permitting the dear ones to return to me to be grouped together within this volume.
I want to express my gratitude to the editors of The Independent, Out West, Hampton’s, The Century, Delineator, Ladies’ Home Journal, Designer, New Idea, Short Stories, Traveler, Good Housekeeping, Housekeeper, Gentlewoman, New York Evening Post, Holland’s, Little Folks, American Motherhood, New England, Youth’s Companion, Montreal Witness, Children’s, Overland, Sunset, and Westerner magazines, who were considerate enough to take care of my creations when I sent them out into the world. I appreciate them allowing my favorites to come back to me so I could bring them together in this collection.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance
I

When Mrs. Spring Fragrance first arrived in Seattle, she was unacquainted with even one word of the American language. Five years later her husband, speaking of her, said: “There are no more American words for her learning.” And everyone who knew Mrs. Spring Fragrance agreed with Mr. Spring Fragrance.
When Mrs. Spring Fragrance first got to Seattle, she didn’t know a single word of English. Five years later, her husband said, “There are no more English words for her to learn.” And everyone who knew Mrs. Spring Fragrance agreed with Mr. Spring Fragrance.
Mr. Spring Fragrance, whose business name was Sing Yook, was a young curio merchant. Though conservatively Chinese in many respects, he was at the same time what is called by the Westerners, “Americanized.” Mrs. Spring Fragrance was even more “Americanized.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance, whose business name was Sing Yook, was a young collectibles dealer. While he held onto many traditional Chinese values, he was also what Westerners refer to as "Americanized." Mrs. Spring Fragrance was even more "Americanized."
Next door to the Spring Fragrances lived the Chin Yuens. Mrs. Chin Yuen was much older than Mrs. Spring Fragrance; but she had a daughter of eighteen with whom Mrs. Spring Fragrance was on terms of great friendship. The daughter was a pretty girl whose Chinese name was Mai Gwi Far (a 2rose) and whose American name was Laura. Nearly everybody called her Laura, even her parents and Chinese friends. Laura had a sweetheart, a youth named Kai Tzu. Kai Tzu, who was American-born, and as ruddy and stalwart as any young Westerner, was noted amongst baseball players as one of the finest pitchers on the Coast. He could also sing, “Drink to me only with thine eyes,” to Laura’s piano accompaniment.
Next door to the Spring Fragrances lived the Chin Yuens. Mrs. Chin Yuen was much older than Mrs. Spring Fragrance, but she had an eighteen-year-old daughter with whom Mrs. Spring Fragrance was very friendly. The daughter was a pretty girl whose Chinese name was Mai Gwi Far (a rose) and whose American name was Laura. Almost everyone called her Laura, even her parents and Chinese friends. Laura had a boyfriend named Kai Tzu. Kai Tzu, who was born in America and was as rugged and sturdy as any young Westerner, was known among baseball players as one of the best pitchers on the Coast. He could also sing, “Drink to me only with thine eyes,” to Laura’s piano accompaniment.
Now the only person who knew that Kai Tzu loved Laura and that Laura loved Kai Tzu, was Mrs. Spring Fragrance. The reason for this was that, although the Chin Yuen parents lived in a house furnished in American style, and wore American clothes, yet they religiously observed many Chinese customs, and their ideals of life were the ideals of their Chinese forefathers. Therefore, they had betrothed their daughter, Laura, at the age of fifteen, to the eldest son of the Chinese Government school-teacher in San Francisco. The time for the consummation of the betrothal was approaching.
Now, the only person who knew that Kai Tzu loved Laura and that Laura loved Kai Tzu was Mrs. Spring Fragrance. This was because, although the Chin Yuen parents lived in a house furnished in American style and wore American clothes, they still strictly followed many Chinese customs, and their ideals in life were those of their Chinese ancestors. As a result, they had engaged their daughter, Laura, at the age of fifteen, to the eldest son of the Chinese government school teacher in San Francisco. The time for the engagement to be finalized was drawing near.
Laura was with Mrs. Spring Fragrance and Mrs. Spring Fragrance was trying to cheer her.
Laura was with Mrs. Spring Fragrance, and Mrs. Spring Fragrance was trying to cheer her up.
“I had such a pretty walk today,” said she. “I crossed the banks above the beach 3and came back by the long road. In the green grass the daffodils were blowing, in the cottage gardens the currant bushes were flowering, and in the air was the perfume of the wallflower. I wished, Laura, that you were with me.”
“I had such a lovely walk today,” she said. “I walked along the banks above the beach and returned by the long road. The daffodils were blooming in the green grass, the currant bushes were flowering in the cottage gardens, and the air was filled with the scent of wallflowers. I wish you were here with me, Laura.”
Laura burst into tears. “That is the walk,” she sobbed, “Kai Tzu and I so love; but never, ah, never, can we take it together again.”
Laura burst into tears. “That is the walk,” she sobbed, “that Kai Tzu and I love so much; but never, oh, never can we take it together again.”
“Now, Little Sister,” comforted Mrs. Spring Fragrance,Fragrance, “you really must not grieve like that. Is there not a beautiful American poem written by a noble American named Tennyson, which says:
“Now, Little Sister,” comforted Mrs. Spring Scent,Fragrance, “you really shouldn’t be upset like that. Isn’t there a lovely American poem by a great American named Tennyson that says:
Mrs. Spring Fragrance was unaware that Mr. Spring Fragrance, having returned from the city, tired with the day’s business, had thrown himself down on the bamboo settee on the veranda, and that although his eyes were engaged in scanning the pages of the Chinese World, his ears could not help receiving the words which were borne to him through the open window.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance didn’t realize that Mr. Spring Fragrance, back from the city and worn out from his day’s work, had flopped down on the bamboo couch on the porch. While his eyes were busy reading the Chinese World, his ears couldn’t avoid picking up the words that drifted in through the open window.
repeated Mr. Spring Fragrance. Not wishing to hear more of the secret talk of women, he 4arose and sauntered around the veranda to the other side of the house. Two pigeons circled around his head. He felt in his pocket for a li-chi which he usually carried for their pecking. His fingers touched a little box. It contained a jadestone pendant, which Mrs. Spring Fragrance had particularly admired the last time she was down town. It was the fifth anniversary of Mr. and Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s wedding day.
repeated Mr. Spring Fragrance. Not wanting to hear more of the women’s secret conversations, he 4got up and strolled around the porch to the other side of the house. Two pigeons flew around his head. He reached into his pocket for a li-chi, which he usually carried for them to peck at. His fingers brushed against a small box. Inside was a jadestone pendant that Mrs. Spring Fragrance had especially admired the last time she was downtown. It was the fifth anniversary of Mr. and Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s wedding day.
Mr. Spring Fragrance pressed the little box down into the depths of his pocket.
Mr. Spring Fragrance shoved the small box deep into his pocket.
A young man came out of the back door of the house at Mr. Spring Fragrance’s left. The Chin Yuen house was at his right.
A young man stepped out of the back door of the house on Mr. Spring Fragrance’s left. The Chin Yuen house was on his right.
“Good evening,” said the young man. “Good evening,” returned Mr. Spring Fragrance. He stepped down from his porch and went and leaned over the railing which separated this yard from the yard in which stood the young man.
“Good evening,” said the young man. “Good evening,” replied Mr. Spring Fragrance. He stepped down from his porch and leaned over the railing that separated his yard from the yard where the young man stood.
“Will you please tell me,” said Mr.Mr. Spring Fragrance, “the meaning of two lines of an American verse which I have heard?”
“Could you please tell me,” said Mr.Mr. Spring Fragrance, “the meaning of two lines from an American poem that I've heard?”
“Certainly,” returned the young man with a genial smile. He was a star student at the University of Washington, and had not the slightest doubt that he could explain the meaning of all things in the universe.
“Sure,” replied the young man with a friendly smile. He was a top student at the University of Washington and had no doubt that he could explain the meaning of everything in the universe.
5“Well,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance, “it is this:
5“Well,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance, “here’s the deal:
“Ah!” responded the young man with an air of profound wisdom. “That, Mr. Spring Fragrance, means that it is a good thing to love anyway—even if we can’t get what we love, or, as the poet tells us, lose what we love. Of course, one needs experience to feel the truth of this teaching.”
“Ah!” replied the young man with a tone of deep wisdom. “That, Mr. Spring Fragrance, means that it’s good to love regardless—even if we can’t have what we love, or, as the poet says, lose what we love. Of course, you need experience to truly understand this lesson.”
The young man smiled pensively and reminiscently. More than a dozen young maidens “loved and lost” were passing before his mind’s eye.
The young man smiled thoughtfully and nostalgically. More than a dozen young women who had "loved and lost" were flashing before his mind's eye.
“The truth of the teaching!” echoed Mr. Spring Fragrance, a little testily. “There is no truth in it whatever. It is disobedient to reason. Is it not better to have what you do not love than to love what you do not have?”
“The truth of the teaching!” echoed Mr. Spring Fragrance, a bit annoyed. “There’s no truth to it at all. It goes against reason. Isn’t it better to have what you don’t love than to love what you can’t have?”
“That depends,” answered the young man, “upon temperament.”
“That depends,” replied the young man, “on temperament.”
“I thank you. Good evening,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. He turned away to muse upon the unwisdom of the American way of looking at things.
“I thank you. Good evening,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. He turned away to reflect on the foolishness of the American way of seeing things.
Meanwhile, inside the house, Laura was refusing to be comforted.
Meanwhile, inside the house, Laura was refusing to be consoled.
“Ah, no! no!” cried she. “If I had not 6gone to school with Kai Tzu, nor talked nor walked with him, nor played the accompaniments to his songs, then I might consider with complacency, or at least without horror, my approaching marriage with the son of Man You. But as it is—oh, as it is—!”
“Ah, no! no!” she cried. “If I hadn’t gone to school with Kai Tzu, or talked or walked with him, or played the accompaniments to his songs, then I might be able to think about my upcoming marriage to the son of Man You with some ease, or at least without dread. But as it is—oh, as it is—!”
The girl rocked herself to and fro in heartfelt grief.
The girl rocked back and forth in deep sorrow.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance knelt down beside her, and clasping her arms around her neck, cried in sympathy:
Mrs. Spring Fragrance knelt down beside her and wrapped her arms around her neck, crying in sympathy:
“Little Sister, oh, Little Sister! Dry your tears—do not despair. A moon has yet to pass before the marriage can take place. Who knows what the stars may have to say to one another during its passing? A little bird has whispered to me—”
“Little Sister, oh, Little Sister! Wipe your tears—don't lose hope. It will be a while before the wedding can happen. Who knows what the stars might communicate to each other during that time? A little bird has told me—”
For a long time Mrs. Spring Fragrance talked. For a long time Laura listened. When the girl arose to go, there was a bright light in her eyes.
For a long time, Mrs. Spring Fragrance talked. For a long time, Laura listened. When the girl got up to leave, there was a bright light in her eyes.
II

Mrs. Spring Fragrance, in San Francisco on a visit to her cousin, the wife of the herb doctor of Clay Street, was having a good time. She was invited everywhere that the wife of an honorable 7Chinese merchant could go. There was much to see and hear, including more than a dozen babies who had been born in the families of her friends since she last visited the city of the Golden Gate. Mrs. Spring Fragrance loved babies. She had had two herself, but both had been transplanted into the spirit land before the completion of even one moon. There were also many dinners and theatre-parties given in her honor. It was at one of the theatre-parties that Mrs. Spring Fragrance met Ah Oi, a young girl who had the reputation of being the prettiest Chinese girl in San Francisco, and the naughtiest. In spite of gossip, however, Mrs. Spring Fragrance took a great fancy to Ah Oi and invited her to a tête-à-tête picnic on the following day. This invitation Ah Oi joyfully accepted. She was a sort of bird girl and never felt so happy as when out in the park or woods.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance, visiting her cousin in San Francisco—the wife of the herb doctor on Clay Street—was having a great time. She was invited everywhere a respectable Chinese merchant’s wife could go. There was a lot to see and hear, including more than a dozen babies born to her friends’ families since her last trip to the city by the Golden Gate. Mrs. Spring Fragrance loved babies. She had two of her own, but both had passed away before they even reached one month old. She also enjoyed many dinners and theater parties in her honor. It was at one of these theater parties that Mrs. Spring Fragrance met Ah Oi, a young girl known for being the prettiest and naughtiest Chinese girl in San Francisco. Despite the rumors, Mrs. Spring Fragrance took a strong liking to Ah Oi and invited her to a private picnic the next day. Ah Oi happily accepted the invitation. She was a carefree girl who felt happiest when she was out in the park or the woods.
On the day after the picnic Mrs. Spring Fragrance wrote to Laura Chin Yuen thus:
On the day after the picnic, Mrs. Spring Fragrance wrote to Laura Chin Yuen like this:
My Precious Laura,—May the bamboo ever wave. Next week I accompany Ah Oi to the beauteous town of San José. There will we be met by the son of the Illustrious Teacher, and in a little Mission, presided over by a benevolent American priest, the little Ah Oi and the son of the Illustrious Teacher will be joined together in love and harmony—two pieces of music made to complete one another.
My dear Laura,—May the bamboo always wave. Next week, I’m going with Ah Oi to the beautiful town of San José. There we will meet the son of the Esteemed Teacher, and in a small mission led by a kind American priest, little Ah Oi and the son of the Esteemed Teacher will come together in love and harmony—two melodies made to complete each other.
8The Son of the Illustrious Teacher, having been through an American Hall of Learning, is well able to provide for his orphan bride and fears not the displeasure of his parents, now that he is assured that your grief at his loss will not be inconsolable. He wishes me to waft to you and to Kai Tzu—and the little Ah Oi joins with him—ten thousand rainbow wishes for your happiness.
8The son of the esteemed teacher, after attending an American university, is more than capable of taking care of his orphaned bride and no longer worries about his parents' anger, especially since he knows that your sorrow over his absence will not be overwhelming. He wants me to send you, along with Kai Tzu—and little Ah Oi joins in—ten thousand colorful wishes for your happiness.
My respects to your honorable parents, and to yourself, the heart of your loving friend,
My respects to your esteemed parents and to you, the heart of your caring friend.
To Mr. Spring Fragrance, Mrs. Spring Fragrance also indited a letter:
To Mr. Spring Fragrance, Mrs. Spring Fragrance also wrote a letter:
Great and Honored Man,—Greeting from your plum blossom,[1] who is desirous of hiding herself from the sun of your presence for a week of seven days more. My honorable cousin is preparing for the Fifth Moon Festival, and wishes me to compound for the occasion some American “fudge,” for which delectable sweet, made by my clumsy hands, you have sometimes shown a slight prejudice. I am enjoying a most agreeable visit, and American friends, as also our own, strive benevolently for the accomplishment of my pleasure. Mrs. Samuel Smith, an American lady, known to my cousin, asked for my accompaniment to a magniloquent lecture the other evening. The subject was “America, the Protector of China!” It was most exhilarating, and the effect of so much expression of benevolence leads me to beg of you to forget 9to remember that the barber charges you one dollar for a shave while he humbly submits to the American man a bill of fifteen cents. And murmur no more because your honored elder brother, on a visit to this country, is detained under the roof-tree of this great Government instead of under your own humble roof. Console him with the reflection that he is protected under the wing of the Eagle, the Emblem of Liberty. What is the loss of ten hundred years or ten thousand times ten dollars compared with the happiness of knowing oneself so securely sheltered? All of this I have learned from Mrs. Samuel Smith, who is as brilliant and great of mind as one of your own superior sex.
Respected and Distinguished Man,—Greetings from your plum blossom,[1] who wants to hide from your presence for just one more week. My honorable cousin is getting ready for the Fifth Moon Festival and wants me to make some American “fudge,” which you have occasionally expressed a slight dislike for, made by my awkward hands. I’m having a lovely visit, and both my American friends and our own are doing their best to make me happy. Mrs. Samuel Smith, an American lady known to my cousin, invited me to join her for an extravagant lecture the other night. The topic was “America, the Protector of China!” It was really exciting, and all this talk about goodwill makes me ask you to forget9to remember that the barber charges you a dollar for a shave while he humbly bills the American man just fifteen cents. And please don’t complain because your respected older brother, while visiting this country, is staying under the roof of this great Government instead of yours. Remind him that he is protected under the Eagle’s wing, the Emblem of Liberty. What does it matter if he loses a thousand years or ten thousand times ten dollars compared to the joy of knowing he is so safely sheltered? I've learned all this from Mrs. Samuel Smith, who is as brilliant and insightful as one of your own distinguished peers.
For me it is sufficient to know that the Golden Gate Park is most enchanting, and the seals on the rock at the Cliff House extremely entertaining and amiable. There is much feasting and merry-making under the lanterns in honor of your Stupid Thorn.
For me, it’s enough to know that Golden Gate Park is really beautiful, and the seals on the rocks at the Cliff House are super entertaining and friendly. There’s a lot of feasting and fun under the lanterns in honor of your Stupid Thorn.
I have purchased for your smoking a pipe with an amber mouth. It is said to be very sweet to the lips and to emit a cloud of smoke fit for the gods to inhale.
I bought you a pipe with an amber mouthpiece for smoking. It's said to feel really nice on your lips and produces a cloud of smoke worthy of the gods.
Awaiting, by the wonderful wire of the telegram message, your gracious permission to remain for the celebration of the Fifth Moon Festival and the making of American “fudge,” I continue for ten thousand times ten thousand years,
Awaiting the wonderful telegram message, your kind permission to stay for the celebration of the Fifth Moon Festival and the making of American “fudge,” I continue on for ten thousand times ten thousand years,
P.S. Forget not to care for the cat, the birds, and the flowers. Do not eat too quickly nor fan too vigorously now that the weather is warming.
P.S. Don’t forget to take care of the cat, the birds, and the flowers. Don't eat too fast or fan too hard now that the weather is getting warmer.
1. The plum blossom is the Chinese flower of virtue. It has been adopted by the Japanese, just in the same way as they have adopted the Chinese national flower, the chrysanthemum.
1. The plum blossom is the Chinese flower of virtue. It has been embraced by the Japanese, just like they have embraced the Chinese national flower, the chrysanthemum.
10Mrs. Spring Fragrance smiled as she folded this last epistle. Even if he were old-fashioned, there was never a husband so good and kind as hers. Only on one occasion since their marriage had he slighted her wishes. That was when, on the last anniversary of their wedding, she had signified a desire for a certain jadestone pendant, and he had failed to satisfy that desire.
10Mrs. Spring Fragrance smiled as she folded this last letter. Even though he was a bit old-fashioned, there was never a husband as good and kind as hers. Only once since their marriage had he overlooked her wishes. That was when, on the last anniversary of their wedding, she expressed a desire for a certain jadestone pendant, and he didn’t fulfill that wish.
But Mrs Spring Fragrance, being of a happy nature, and disposed to look upon the bright side of things, did not allow her mind to dwell upon the jadestone pendant. Instead, she gazed complacently down upon her bejeweled fingers and folded in with her letter to Mr. Spring Fragrance a bright little sheaf of condensed love.
But Mrs. Spring Fragrance, having a cheerful personality and a tendency to focus on the positive, didn’t let her mind linger on the jadestone pendant. Instead, she happily looked down at her jeweled fingers and included a cheerful little bundle of heartfelt notes with her letter to Mr. Spring Fragrance.
III

Mr. Spring Fragrance sat on his doorstep. He had been reading two letters, one from Mrs. Spring Fragrance, and the other from an elderly bachelor cousin in San Francisco. The one from the elderly bachelor cousin was a business letter, but contained the following postscript:
Mr. Spring Fragrance sat on his doorstep. He had been reading two letters, one from Mrs. Spring Fragrance and the other from an elderly bachelor cousin in San Francisco. The letter from the elderly bachelor cousin was a business letter, but it included the following postscript:
Tsen Hing, the son of the Government school-master, seems to be much in the company of your 11young wife. He is a good-looking youth, and pardon me, my dear cousin; but if women are allowed to stray at will from under their husbands’ mulberry roofs, what is to prevent them from becoming butterflies?
Tsen Hing, the son of the government schoolmaster, seems to spend a lot of time with your young wife. He's a good-looking guy, and sorry to say, my dear cousin, but if women are allowed to wander freely from under their husbands’ roofs, what's stopping them from becoming butterflies?
“Sing Foon is old and cynical,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance to himself. “Why should I pay any attention to him? This is America, where a man may speak to a woman, and a woman listen, without any thought of evil.”
“Sing Foon is old and cynical,” Mr. Spring Fragrance thought to himself. “Why should I care what he thinks? This is America, where a man can talk to a woman, and a woman can listen, with no bad intentions.”
He destroyed his cousin’s letter and re-read his wife’s. Then he became very thoughtful. Was the making of American fudge sufficient reason for a wife to wish to remain a week longer in a city where her husband was not?
He tore up his cousin’s letter and read his wife’s again. Then he became deep in thought. Was making American fudge really a good enough reason for a wife to want to stay a week longer in a city where her husband wasn’t?
The young man who lived in the next house came out to water the lawn.
The young guy who lived in the house next door came out to water the lawn.
“Good evening,” said he. “Any news from Mrs. Spring Fragrance?”
“Good evening,” he said. “Any updates from Mrs. Spring Fragrance?”
“She is having a very good time,” returned Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“She is having a great time,” replied Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“Glad to hear it. I think you told me she was to return the end of this week.”
"Great to hear! I believe you mentioned she would be back by the end of this week."
“I have changed my mind about her,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I am bidding her remain a week longer, as I wish to give a smoking party during her absence. I hope I may have the pleasure of your company.”
“I’ve changed my mind about her,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I’m asking her to stay for another week because I want to throw a smoking party while she’s away. I hope you can join me.”
“I shall be delighted,” returned the young 12fellow. “But, Mr. Spring Fragrance, don’t invite any other white fellows. If you do not I shall be able to get in a scoop. You know, I’m a sort of honorary reporter for the Gleaner.”
“I'd be thrilled,” said the young man. “But, Mr. Spring Fragrance, please don’t invite any other white guys. If you don’t, I’ll be able to get a scoop. You know, I’m an honorary reporter for the Gleaner.”
“Very well,” absently answered Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“Sure,” Mr. Spring Fragrance replied absentmindedly.
“Of course, your friend the Consul will be present. I shall call it ‘A high-class Chinese stag party!’”
“Of course, your friend the Consul will be there. I’ll call it ‘A fancy Chinese stag party!’”
In spite of his melancholy mood, Mr. Spring Fragrance smiled.
In spite of feeling down, Mr. Spring Fragrance smiled.
“Everything is ‘high-class’ in America,” he observed.
“Everything is ‘high-class’ in America,” he noted.
“Sure!” cheerfully assented the young man. “Haven’t you ever heard that all Americans are princes and princesses, and just as soon as a foreigner puts his foot upon our shores, he also becomes of the nobility—I mean, the royal family.”
“Sure!” the young man said happily. “Haven’t you ever heard that all Americans are princes and princesses? And as soon as a foreigner sets foot on our shores, they become part of the nobility—I mean, the royal family.”
“What about my brother in the Detention Pen?” dryly inquired Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“What about my brother in the Detention Pen?” Mr. Spring Fragrance asked dryly.
“Now, you’ve got me,” said the young man, rubbing his head. “Well, that is a shame—‘a beastly shame,’ as the Englishman says. But understand, old fellow, we that are real Americans are up against that—even more than you. It is against our principles.”
“Now you’ve got me,” said the young man, rubbing his head. “Well, that’s a shame—‘a beastly shame,’ as the Englishman puts it. But you have to understand, my friend, we real Americans are dealing with that—even more than you. It goes against our principles.”
“I offer the real Americans my consolations 13that they should be compelled to do that which is against their principles.”
“I offer my condolences to real Americans 13 for being forced to do something that goes against their principles.”
“Oh, well, it will all come right some day. We’re not a bad sort, you know. Think of the indemnity money returned to the Dragon by Uncle Sam.”
“Oh, well, it will all work out someday. We’re not such bad people, you know. Just think about the compensation money Uncle Sam gave back to the Dragon.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance puffed his pipe in silence for some moments. More than politics was troubling his mind.
Mr. Spring Fragrance quietly smoked his pipe for a few moments. He was troubled by more than just politics.
At last he spoke. “Love,” said he, slowly and distinctly, “comes before the wedding in this country, does it not?”
At last he spoke. “Love,” he said, slowly and clearly, “comes before the wedding in this country, right?”
“Yes, certainly.”
"Yes, of course."
Young Carman knew Mr. Spring Fragrance well enough to receive with calmness his most astounding queries.
Young Carman was familiar enough with Mr. Spring Fragrance to handle his most astonishing questions with ease.
“Presuming,” continued Mr. Spring Fragrance—“presuming that some friend of your father’s, living—presuming—in England—has a daughter that he arranges with your father to be your wife. Presuming that you have never seen that daughter, but that you marry her, knowing her not. Presuming that she marries you, knowing you not.—After she marries you and knows you, will that woman love you?”
“Assuming,” Mr. Spring Fragrance continued, “assuming that a friend of your father’s, living—assuming—in England—has a daughter that he arranges for your father to have you marry. Assuming that you have never met this daughter, but you marry her without knowing her. Assuming that she marries you without knowing you.—After she marries you and gets to know you, will that woman love you?”
“Emphatically, no,” answered the young man.
“Absolutely not,” replied the young man.
“That is the way it would be in America—that 14the woman who marries the man like that—would not love him?”
"That's how it is in America—that the woman who marries a guy like that—wouldn't love him?"
“Yes, that is the way it would be in America. Love, in this country, must be free, or it is not love at all.”
“Yes, that’s how it is in America. Love in this country has to be free, or it’s not love at all.”
“In China, it is different!” mused Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“In China, it's different!” thought Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“Oh, yes, I have no doubt that in China it is different.”
“Oh, yes, I’m sure it’s different in China.”
“But the love is in the heart all the same,” went on Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“But the love is in the heart just the same,” Mr. Spring Fragrance continued.
“Yes, all the same. Everybody falls in love some time or another. Some”—pensively—“many times.”
“Yes, it's true. Everybody falls in love sooner or later. Some”—thoughtfully—“many times.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance arose.
Mr. Spring Fragrance woke up.
“I must go down town,” said he.
“I need to go downtown,” he said.
As he walked down the street he recalled the remark of a business acquaintance who had met his wife and had had some conversation with her: “She is just like an American woman.”
As he walked down the street, he remembered a comment from a business associate who had met his wife and chatted with her: “She’s just like an American woman.”
He had felt somewhat flattered when this remark had been made. He looked upon it as a compliment to his wife’s cleverness; but it rankled in his mind as he entered the telegraph office. If his wife was becoming as an American woman, would it not be possible for her to love as an American woman—a man to whom she was not married? There also floated in his memory the verse which his 15wife had quoted to the daughter of Chin Yuen. When the telegraph clerk handed him a blank, he wrote this message:
He felt a bit flattered by that comment. He saw it as a compliment to his wife’s intelligence, but it bothered him as he walked into the telegraph office. If his wife was becoming like an American woman, could she also love like one—a man she wasn’t married to? He also recalled the line his wife had quoted to Chin Yuen's daughter. When the telegraph clerk handed him a blank form, he wrote this message:
“Remain as you wish, but remember that ‘’Tis better to have loved and lost, than never to have loved at all.’”
“Stay as you want, but remember that ‘It’s better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.’”
When Mrs. Spring Fragrance received this message, her laughter tinkled like falling water. How droll! How delightful! Here was her husband quoting American poetry in a telegram. Perhaps he had been reading her American poetry books since she had left him! She hoped so. They would lead him to understand her sympathy for her dear Laura and Kai Tzu. She need no longer keep from him their secret. How joyful! It had been such a hardship to refrain from confiding in him before. But discreetness had been most necessary, seeing that Mr. Spring Fragrance entertained as old-fashioned notions concerning marriage as did the Chin Yuen parents. Strange that that should be so, since he had fallen in love with her picture before ever he had seen her, just as she had fallen in love with his! And when the marriage veil was lifted and each beheld the other for the first time in the flesh, there had been no disillusion—no lessening of the respect and 16affection, which those who had brought about the marriage had inspired in each young heart.
When Mrs. Spring Fragrance got this message, her laughter sparkled like falling water. How funny! How wonderful! Here was her husband quoting American poetry in a telegram. Maybe he had been reading her American poetry books since she left him! She hoped so. They would help him understand her feelings for her dear Laura and Kai Tzu. She didn’t need to keep their secret from him anymore. How exciting! It had been such a struggle to hold back from telling him before. But being discreet was really important, since Mr. Spring Fragrance held on to old-fashioned views about marriage, just like the Chin Yuen parents. It was odd considering he had fallen in love with her picture before he’d even seen her, just as she had with his! And when the marriage veil was lifted and they saw each other in person for the first time, there was no disappointment—no decrease in the respect and affection that those who arranged the marriage had inspired in each young heart.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance began to wish she could fall asleep and wake to find the week flown, and she in her own little home pouring tea for Mr. Spring Fragrance.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance started wishing she could fall asleep and wake up to find the week gone by, with her back in her own little home pouring tea for Mr. Spring Fragrance.
IV

Mr. Spring Fragrance was walking to business with Mr. Chin Yuen. As they walked they talked.
Mr. Spring Fragrance was walking to work with Mr. Chin Yuen. As they walked, they chatted.
“Yes,” said Mr. Chin Yuen, “the old order is passing away, and the new order is taking its place, even with us who are Chinese. I have finally consented to give my daughter in marriage to young Kai Tzu.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Chin Yuen, “the old ways are fading, and new ones are emerging, even among us Chinese. I have finally agreed to let my daughter marry young Kai Tzu.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance expressed surprise. He had understood that the marriage between his neighbor’s daughter and the San Francisco school-teacher’s son was all arranged.
Mr. Spring Fragrance was surprised. He thought the marriage between his neighbor’s daughter and the son of the San Francisco school teacher was all set.
“So ’twas,” answered Mr. Chin Yuen; “but, it seems the young renegade, without consultation or advice, has placed his affections upon some untrustworthy female, and is so under her influence that he refuses to fulfil his parents’ promise to me for him.”
“So it was,” answered Mr. Chin Yuen; “but it seems the young traitor, without asking for advice, has fallen for some untrustworthy woman, and is so influenced by her that he refuses to keep the promise his parents made to me on his behalf.”
“So!” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. The shadow on his brow deepened.
“So!” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. The shadow on his brow grew deeper.
17“But,” said Mr. Chin Yuen, with affable resignation, “it is all ordained by Heaven. Our daughter, as the wife of Kai Tzu, for whom she has long had a loving feeling, will not now be compelled to dwell with a mother-in-law and where her own mother is not. For that, we are thankful, as she is our only one and the conditions of life in this Western country are not as in China. Moreover, Kai Tzu, though not so much of a scholar as the teacher’s son, has a keen eye for business and that, in America, is certainly much more desirable than scholarship. What do you think?”
17“But,” said Mr. Chin Yuen, with friendly acceptance, “it’s all meant to be. Our daughter, as the wife of Kai Tzu, whom she has loved for a long time, won’t have to live with a mother-in-law and away from her own mother. For that, we are grateful, as she is our only child, and life in this Western country is not like it is in China. Besides, Kai Tzu, while not as much of a scholar as the teacher’s son, has a sharp eye for business, and that’s definitely more valuable in America than just being book-smart. What do you think?”
“Eh! What!” exclaimed Mr. Spring Fragrance. The latter part of his companion’s remarks had been lost upon him.
“Eh! What!” exclaimed Mr. Spring Fragrance. He had missed the last part of his companion’s remarks.
That day the shadow which had been following Mr. Spring Fragrance ever since he had heard his wife quote, “’Tis better to have loved,” etc., became so heavy and deep that he quite lost himself within it.
That day, the shadow that had been following Mr. Spring Fragrance ever since he heard his wife quote, “’Tis better to have loved,” etc., became so heavy and dense that he completely lost himself in it.
At home in the evening he fed the cat, the bird, and the flowers. Then, seating himself in a carved black chair—a present from his wife on his last birthday—he took out his pipe and smoked. The cat jumped into his lap. He stroked it softly and tenderly. It had been much fondled by Mrs. Spring Fragrance, and Mr. Spring Fragrance 18was under the impression that it missed her. “Poor thing!” said he. “I suppose you want her back!” When he arose to go to bed he placed the animal carefully on the floor, and thus apostrophized it:
At home in the evening, he fed the cat, the bird, and the plants. Then, sitting down in a beautifully carved black chair—a gift from his wife on his last birthday—he took out his pipe and smoked. The cat jumped into his lap. He stroked it gently and affectionately. Mrs. Spring Fragrance had often played with it, and Mr. Spring Fragrance felt that it missed her. “Poor thing!” he said. “I guess you want her back!” When he got up to go to bed, he carefully placed the animal on the floor and spoke to it:
“O Wise and Silent One, your mistress returns to you, but her heart she leaves behind her, with the Tommies in San Francisco.”
“O Wise and Silent One, your mistress is back with you, but she leaves her heart behind with the Tommies in San Francisco.”
The Wise and Silent One made no reply. He was not a jealous cat.
The Wise and Silent One didn't respond. He wasn't a jealous cat.
Mr. Spring Fragrance slept not that night; the next morning he ate not. Three days and three nights without sleep and food went by.
Mr. Spring Fragrance didn’t sleep that night; the next morning he couldn’t eat. Three days and three nights passed without sleep or food.
There was a springlike freshness in the air on the day that Mrs. Spring Fragrance came home. The skies overhead were as blue as Puget Sound stretching its gleaming length toward the mighty Pacific, and all the beautiful green world seemed to be throbbing with springing life.
There was a fresh, spring-like feeling in the air on the day Mrs. Spring Fragrance returned home. The sky above was as blue as Puget Sound, glistening as it reached out toward the mighty Pacific, and the vibrant green world around seemed to be pulsing with new life.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance was never so radiant.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance had never looked so radiant.
“Oh,” she cried light-heartedly, “is it not lovely to see the sun shining so clear, and everything so bright to welcome me?”
“Oh,” she exclaimed cheerfully, “isn’t it wonderful to see the sun shining so clearly, and everything so bright to greet me?”
Mr. Spring Fragrance made no response. It was the morning after the fourth sleepless night.
Mr. Spring Fragrance didn't reply. It was the morning after his fourth night without sleep.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance noticed his silence, also his grave face.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance noticed he was quiet, and also his serious expression.
“Everything—everyone is glad to see me but you,” she declared, half seriously, half jestingly.
“Everyone—everyone is happy to see me except you,” she said, part serious, part joking.
19Mr. Spring Fragrance set down her valise. They had just entered the house.
19Mr. Spring Fragrance placed her suitcase down. They had just stepped into the house.
“If my wife is glad to see me,” he quietly replied, “I also am glad to see her!”
“If my wife is happy to see me,” he quietly replied, “I’m also happy to see her!”
Summoning their servant boy, he bade him look after Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s comfort.
Calling for their servant boy, he asked him to take care of Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s comfort.
“I must be at the store in half an hour,” said he, looking at his watch. “There is some very important business requiring attention.”
“I have to be at the store in half an hour,” he said, checking his watch. “There's some really important business that needs my attention.”
“What is the business?” inquired Mrs. Spring Fragrance, her lip quivering with disappointment.
“What’s the matter?” Mrs. Spring Fragrance asked, her lip trembling with disappointment.
“I cannot just explain to you,” answered her husband.
“I can’t just explain it to you,” her husband replied.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance looked up into his face with honest and earnest eyes. There was something in his manner, in the tone of her husband’s voice, which touched her.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance looked up into his face with sincere and thoughtful eyes. There was something in his demeanor, in the tone of her husband’s voice, that moved her.
“Yen,” said she, “you do not look well. You are not well. What is it?”
“Yen,” she said, “you don’t look good. You’re not okay. What’s wrong?”
Something arose in Mr. Spring Fragrance’s throat which prevented him from replying.
Something caught in Mr. Spring Fragrance’s throat that stopped him from responding.
“O darling one! O sweetest one!” cried a girl’s joyous voice. Laura Chin Yuen ran into the room and threw her arms around Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s neck.
“O darling! O sweetest!” cried a girl's joyful voice. Laura Chin Yuen ran into the room and wrapped her arms around Mrs. Spring Fragrance's neck.
“I spied you from the window,” said Laura, “and I couldn’t rest until I told you. We are to be married next week, Kai Tzu and I. 20And all through you, all through you—the sweetest jade jewel in the world!”
“I saw you from the window,” said Laura, “and I couldn’t relax until I told you. Kai Tzu and I are getting married next week. 20And it’s all because of you, all because of you—the sweetest jade jewel in the world!”
Mr. Spring Fragrance passed out of the room.
Mr. Spring Fragrance left the room.
“So the son of the Government teacher and little Happy Love are already married,” Laura went on, relieving Mrs. Spring Fragrance of her cloak, her hat, and her folding fan. Mr. Spring Fragrance paused upon the doorstep.
“So the son of the government teacher and little Happy Love are already married,” Laura continued, taking off Mrs. Spring Fragrance's cloak, her hat, and her folding fan. Mr. Spring Fragrance stopped at the doorstep.
“Sit down, Little Sister, and I will tell you all about it,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, forgetting her husband for a moment.
“Sit down, Little Sister, and I’ll tell you all about it,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, forgetting her husband for a moment.
When Laura Chin Yuen had danced away, Mr. Spring Fragrance came in and hung up his hat.
When Laura Chin Yuen finished dancing, Mr. Spring Fragrance came in and hung up his hat.
“You got back very soon,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, covertly wiping away the tears which had begun to fall as soon as she thought herself alone.
“You're back really quickly,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, secretly wiping away the tears that had started to fall as soon as she thought she was alone.
“I did not go,” answered Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I have been listening to you and Laura.”
“I didn’t go,” Mr. Spring Fragrance replied. “I’ve been listening to you and Laura.”
“But if the business is very important, do not you think you should attend to it?” anxiously queried Mrs. Spring Fragrance.
“But if the business is really important, don’t you think you should take care of it?” Mrs. Spring Fragrance asked anxiously.
“It is not important to me now,” returned Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I would prefer to hear again about Ah Oi and Man You and Laura and Kai Tzu.”
“It doesn’t matter to me right now,” replied Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I’d rather hear again about Ah Oi and Man You and Laura and Kai Tzu.”
“How lovely of you to say that!” exclaimed 21Mrs. Spring Fragrance, who was easily made happy. And she began to chat away to her husband in the friendliest and wifeliest fashion possible. When she had finished she asked him if he were not glad to hear that those who loved as did the young lovers whose secrets she had been keeping, were to be united; and he replied that indeed he was; that he would like every man to be as happy with a wife as he himself had ever been and ever would be.
“How nice of you to say that!” Mrs. Spring Fragrance exclaimed, who was easily pleased. She began to talk to her husband in the friendliest and most affectionate way. When she finished, she asked him if he was glad to hear that those who loved like the young lovers whose secrets she had been keeping were going to be together; and he replied that he certainly was; that he wished every man could be as happy with a wife as he himself had always been and always would be.
“You did not always talk like that,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance slyly. “You must have been reading my American poetry books!”
“You didn’t always talk like that,” Mrs. Spring Fragrance said playfully. “You must have been reading my American poetry books!”
“American poetry!” ejaculated Mr. Spring Fragrance almost fiercely, “American poetry is detestable, abhorrable!”
“American poetry!” exclaimed Mr. Spring Fragrance almost fiercely, “American poetry is terrible, abhorrent!”
“Why! why!” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance, more and more surprised.
“Why! why!” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance, increasingly surprised.
But the only explanation which Mr. Spring Fragrance vouchsafed was a jadestone pendant.
But the only explanation Mr. Spring Fragrance offered was a jadestone pendant.
THE INFERIOR WOMAN
I

Mrs. Spring Fragrance walked through the leafy alleys of the park, admiring the flowers and listening to the birds singing. It was a beautiful afternoon with the warmth from the sun cooled by 22a refreshing breeze. As she walked along she meditated upon a book which she had some notion of writing. Many American women wrote books. Why should not a Chinese? She would write a book about Americans for her Chinese women friends. The American people were so interesting and mysterious. Something of pride and pleasure crept into Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s heart as she pictured Fei and Sie and Mai Gwi Far listening to Lae-Choo reading her illuminating paragraphs.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance strolled through the leafy pathways of the park, admiring the flowers and listening to the birds sing. It was a beautiful afternoon, with the sun's warmth tempered by a refreshing breeze. As she walked, she contemplated a book that she had some idea of writing. Many American women wrote books. Why shouldn’t a Chinese woman? She wanted to write a book about Americans for her Chinese women friends. The American people were so interesting and mysterious. A sense of pride and pleasure filled Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s heart as she imagined Fei, Sie, and Mai Gwi Far listening to Lae-Choo reading her enlightening passages.
As she turned down a by-path she saw Will Carman, her American neighbor’s son, coming towards her, and by his side a young girl who seemed to belong to the sweet air and brightness of all the things around her. They were talking very earnestly and the eyes of the young man were on the girl’s face.
As she walked down a side path, she saw Will Carman, her American neighbor's son, approaching her, and next to him was a young girl who seemed to fit perfectly with the fresh air and brightness of everything around her. They were speaking very seriously, and the young man's eyes were focused on the girl's face.
“Ah!” murmured Mrs. Spring Fragrance, after one swift glance. “It is love.”
“Ah!” murmured Mrs. Spring Fragrance, after a quick glance. “It’s love.”
She retreated behind a syringa bush, which completely screened her from view.
She stepped back behind a lilac bush, which completely hid her from sight.
Up the winding path went the young couple.
Up the winding path went the young couple.
“It is love,” repeated Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “and it is the ‘Inferior Woman.’”
“It’s love,” repeated Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “and it’s the ‘Inferior Woman.’”
She had heard about the Inferior Woman from the mother of Will Carman.
She had heard about the Inferior Woman from Will Carman's mother.
23After tea that evening Mrs. Spring Fragrance stood musing at her front window. The sun hovered over the Olympic mountains like a great, golden red-bird with dark purple wings, its long tail of light trailing underneath in the waters of Puget Sound.
23After tea that evening, Mrs. Spring Fragrance stood lost in thought at her front window. The sun hung over the Olympic mountains like a big, golden-red bird with dark purple wings, its long tail of light trailing down into the waters of Puget Sound.
“How very beautiful!” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance; then she sighed.
“How beautiful!” Mrs. Spring Fragrance exclaimed; then she sighed.
“Why do you sigh?” asked Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“Why are you sighing?” asked Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“My heart is sad,” answered his wife.
“I'm feeling sad,” his wife replied.
“Is the cat sick?” inquired Mr. Spring Fragrance.
"Is the cat sick?" asked Mr. Spring Fragrance.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance shook her head. “It is not our Wise One who troubles me today,” she replied. “It is our neighbors. The sorrow of the Carman household is that the mother desires for her son the Superior Woman, and his heart enshrines but the Inferior. I have seen them together today, and I know.”
Mrs. Spring Fragrance shook her head. “It’s not our Wise One who’s troubling me today,” she replied. “It’s our neighbors. The sadness in the Carman household is that the mother wants her son to have the Superior Woman, but his heart is set on the Inferior. I saw them together today, and I know.”
“What do you know?”
"What do you know?"
“That the Inferior Woman is the mate for young Carman.”
“That the Inferior Woman is the partner for young Carman.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance elevated his brows. Only the day before, his wife’s arguments had all been in favor of the Superior Woman. He uttered some words expressive of surprise, to which Mrs. Spring Fragrance retorted:
Mr. Spring Fragrance raised his eyebrows. Just the day before, his wife’s arguments had all been in support of the Superior Woman. He said something to express his surprise, to which Mrs. Spring Fragrance responded:
24“Yesterday, O Great Man, I was a caterpillar!”
24“Yesterday, oh great person, I was a caterpillar!”
Just then young Carman came strolling up the path. Mr. Spring Fragrance opened the door to him. “Come in, neighbor,” said he. “I have received some new books from Shanghai.”
Just then, young Carman walked up the path. Mr. Spring Fragrance opened the door for him. “Come in, neighbor,” he said. “I just got some new books from Shanghai.”
“Good,” replied young Carman, who was interested in Chinese literature. While he and Mr. Spring Fragrance discussed the “Odes of Chow” and the “Sorrows of Han,” Mrs. Spring Fragrance, sitting in a low easy-chair of rose-colored silk, covertly studied her visitor’s countenance. Why was his expression so much more grave than gay? It had not been so a year ago—before he had known the Inferior Woman. Mrs. Spring Fragrance noted other changes, also, both in speech and manner. “He is no longer a boy,” mused she. “He is a man, and it is the work of the Inferior Woman.”
“Good,” replied young Carman, who was interested in Chinese literature. While he and Mr. Spring Fragrance discussed the “Odes of Chow” and the “Sorrows of Han,” Mrs. Spring Fragrance, sitting in a low easy chair made of rose-colored silk, quietly studied her visitor’s face. Why did he look so much more serious than happy? He hadn't been like that a year ago—before he had met the Inferior Woman. Mrs. Spring Fragrance noticed other changes too, in both his speech and behavior. “He is no longer a boy,” she thought. “He is a man, and it’s the influence of the Inferior Woman.”
“And when, Mr. Carman,” she inquired, “will you bring home a daughter to your mother?”
“And when, Mr. Carman,” she asked, “will you bring home a daughter for your mother?”
“And when, Mrs. Spring Fragrance, do you think I should?” returned the young man.
“And when, Mrs. Spring Fragrance, do you think I should?” replied the young man.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance spread wide her fan and gazed thoughtfully over its silver edge.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance opened her fan wide and looked thoughtfully over its silver edge.
25“The summer moons will soon be over,” said she. “You should not wait until the grass is yellow.”
25 “The summer moons will be over soon,” she said. “You shouldn’t wait until the grass turns yellow.”
quoted Mr. Spring Fragrance.
quoted Mr. Spring Fragrance.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance tapped his shoulder approvingly with her fan.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance tapped his shoulder with her fan in approval.
“I perceive,” said young Carman, “that you are both allied against my peace.”
“I see,” said young Carman, “that you two are both against my peace.”
“It is for your mother,” replied Mrs. Spring Fragrance soothingly. “She will be happy when she knows that your affections are fixed by marriage.”
“It’s for your mom,” Mrs. Spring Fragrance said gently. “She’ll be happy when she finds out that you’re committed through marriage.”
There was a slight gleam of amusement in the young man’s eyes as he answered: “But if my mother has no wish for a daughter—at least, no wish for the daughter I would want to give her?”
There was a hint of amusement in the young man’s eyes as he replied, “But what if my mother doesn’t want a daughter—at least, not the daughter I would want to give her?”
“When I first came to America,” returned 26Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “my husband desired me to wear the American dress. I protested and declared that never would I so appear. But one day he brought home a gown fit for a fairy, and ever since then I have worn and adored the American dress.”
“When I first came to America,” Mrs. Spring Fragrance said, “my husband wanted me to wear American clothes. I resisted and said I would never do that. But one day he brought home a dress that looked like something out of a fairy tale, and since then I’ve worn and loved American clothing.”
“Mrs. Spring Fragrance,” declared young Carman, “your argument is incontrovertible.”
“Mrs. Spring Fragrance,” said young Carman, “your argument is undeniable.”
II

A young man with a determined set to his shoulders stood outside the door of a little cottage perched upon a bluff overlooking the Sound. The chill sea air was sweet with the scent of roses, and he drew in a deep breath of inspiration before he knocked.
A young man with a determined posture stood outside the door of a small cottage perched on a hill overlooking the Sound. The chilly sea air was sweet with the scent of roses, and he took a deep breath of inspiration before he knocked.
“Are you not surprised to see me?” he inquired of the young person who opened the door.
“Are you not surprised to see me?” he asked the young person who opened the door.
“Not at all,” replied the young person demurely.
“Not at all,” replied the young person quietly.
He gave her a quick almost fierce look. At their last parting he had declared that he would not come again unless she requested him, and that she assuredly had not done.
He shot her a quick, almost intense glance. During their last goodbye, he had said that he wouldn't return unless she asked him to, which she definitely hadn't done.
“I wish I could make you feel,” said he.
“I wish I could make you feel,” he said.
She laughed—a pretty infectious laugh 27which exorcised all his gloom. He looked down upon her as they stood together under the cluster of electric lights in her cozy little sitting-room. Such a slender, girlish figure! Such a soft cheek, red mouth, and firm little chin! Often in his dreams of her he had taken her into his arms and coaxed her into a good humor. But, alas! dreams are not realities, and the calm friendliness of this young person made any demonstration of tenderness well-nigh impossible. But for the shy regard of her eyes, you might have thought that he was no more to her than a friendly acquaintance.
She laughed—a really contagious laugh 27that chased away all his sadness. He looked down at her as they stood together beneath the cluster of bright lights in her cozy little sitting room. Such a slender, girlish figure! Such a soft cheek, red lips, and strong little chin! Many times in his dreams of her, he had held her close and gently teased her into a better mood. But, sadly, dreams aren’t reality, and the calm friendliness of this young woman made any show of affection almost impossible. If it weren't for the shy glimmer in her eyes, you might think he was just a friendly acquaintance to her.
“I hear,” said she, taking up some needlework, “that your Welland case comes on tomorrow.”
“I hear,” she said, picking up some needlework, “that your Welland case is happening tomorrow.”
“Yes,” answered the young lawyer, “and I have all my witnesses ready.”
“Yeah,” replied the young lawyer, “and I have all my witnesses prepared.”
“So, I hear, has Mr. Greaves,” she retorted. “You are going to have a hard fight.”
“So, I hear, has Mr. Greaves,” she replied. “You’re going to have a tough battle.”
“What of that, when in the end I’ll win.”
"What does it matter, when in the end I'll win?"
He looked over at her with a bright gleam in his eyes.
He glanced at her with a bright sparkle in his eyes.
“I wouldn’t be too sure,” she warned demurely. “You may lose on a technicality.”
“I wouldn’t be too sure,” she warned shyly. “You might lose on a technicality.”
He drew his chair a little nearer to her side and turned over the pages of a book lying on her work-table. On the fly-leaf was inscribed 28in a man’s writing: “To the dear little woman whose friendship is worth a fortune.”
He pulled his chair a bit closer to her side and flipped through the pages of a book on her work table. Written on the flyleaf in a man’s handwriting was: 28 “To the dear little woman whose friendship is worth a fortune.”
Another book beside it bore the inscription: “With the love of all the firm, including the boys,” and a volume of poems above it was dedicated to the young person “with the high regards and stanch affection” of some other masculine person.
Another book next to it had the inscription: "With the love of everyone at the firm, including the guys," and a poetry collection above it was dedicated to the young person "with the highest regards and strong affection" from another man.
Will Carman pushed aside these evidences of his sweetheart’s popularity with his own kind and leaned across the table.
Will Carman pushed aside the signs of his girlfriend’s popularity with his peers and leaned across the table.
“Alice,” said he, “once upon a time you admitted that you loved me.”
“Alice,” he said, “there was a time when you said you loved me.”
A blush suffused the young person’s countenance.
A blush spread across the young person's face.
“Did I?” she queried.
"Did I?" she asked.
“You did, indeed.”
"You sure did."
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well! If you love me and I love you—”
“Well! If you love me and I love you—”
“Oh, please!” protested the girl, covering her ears with her hands.
“Oh, please!” the girl protested, covering her ears with her hands.
“I will please,” asserted the young man. “I have come here tonight, Alice, to ask you to marry me—and at once.”
“I will please,” the young man declared. “I’ve come here tonight, Alice, to ask you to marry me—and right now.”
“Deary me!” exclaimed the young person; but she let her needlework fall into her lap as her lover, approaching nearer, laid his arm around her shoulders and, bending his face close to hers, pleaded his most important case.
“Goodness!” exclaimed the young person; but she let her needlework fall into her lap as her lover, coming closer, put his arm around her shoulders and, leaning his face close to hers, made his most important plea.
29If for a moment the small mouth quivered, the firm little chin lost its firmness, and the proud little head yielded to the pressure of a lover’s arm, it was only for a moment so brief and fleeting that Will Carman had hardly become aware of it before it had passed.
29If for a moment the small mouth trembled, the firm little chin lost its steadiness, and the proud little head leaned into the embrace of a lover’s arm, it was only for a split second so brief and fleeting that Will Carman barely noticed it before it was gone.
“No,” said the young person sorrowfully but decidedly. She had arisen and was standing on the other side of the table facing him. “I cannot marry you while your mother regards me as beneath you.”
“No,” said the young person sadly but firmly. She had gotten up and was standing on the other side of the table facing him. “I can't marry you while your mother sees me as unworthy of you.”
“When she, knows you she will acknowledge you are above me. But I am not asking you to come to my mother, I am asking you to come to me, dear. If you will put your hand in mine and trust to me through all the coming years, no man or woman born can come between us.”
“When she knows you, she will recognize that you are above me. But I'm not asking you to go to my mother; I’m asking you to come to me, dear. If you take my hand and trust me through all the years to come, no one—man or woman—will be able to come between us.”
But the young person shook her head.
But the young person shook her head.
“No,” she repeated. “I will not be your wife unless your mother welcomes me with pride and with pleasure.”
“No,” she repeated. “I won’t be your wife unless your mother accepts me with pride and joy.”
The night air was still sweet with the perfume of roses as Will Carman passed out of the little cottage door; but he drew in no deep breath of inspiration. His impetuous Irish heart was too heavy with disappointment. It might have been a little lighter, however, had he known that the eyes of the 30young person who gazed after him were misty with a love and yearning beyond expression.
The night air was still fragrant with the scent of roses as Will Carman stepped out of the small cottage door, but he didn’t take a deep breath of inspiration. His impulsive Irish heart was weighed down by disappointment. It might have felt a bit lighter, though, if he had known that the young woman's eyes watching him were filled with a love and longing that was beyond words.
III

Will Carman has failed to snare his bird,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance to Mrs. Spring Fragrance.
"Will Carman hasn't caught his bird," Mr. Spring Fragrance said to Mrs. Spring Fragrance.
Their neighbor’s son had just passed their veranda without turning to bestow upon them his usual cheerful greeting.
Their neighbor's son had just walked past their porch without stopping to give them his usual friendly hello.
“It is too bad,” sighed Mrs. Spring Fragrance sympathetically. She clasped her hands together and exclaimed:
“It’s too bad,” sighed Mrs. Spring Fragrance sympathetically. She brought her hands together and exclaimed:
“Ah, these Americans! These mysterious, inscrutable, incomprehensible Americans! Had I the divine right of learning I would put them into an immortal book!”
“Ah, these Americans! These mysterious, puzzling, unfathomable Americans! If I had the special ability to understand, I would write them into an unforgettable book!”
“The divine right of learning,” echoed Mr. Spring Fragrance, “Humph!”
“The divine right of learning,” echoed Mr. Spring Fragrance, “Humph!”
Mrs. Spring Fragrance looked up into her husband’s face in wonderment.
Mrs. Spring Fragrance gazed up at her husband in amazement.
“Is not the authority of the scholar, the student, almost divine?” she queried.
“Isn’t the authority of the scholar, the student, almost divine?” she asked.
“So ’tis said,” responded he. “So it seems.”
“So it's said,” he replied. “So it appears.”
The evening before, Mr. Spring Fragrance, together with several Seattle and San Francisco merchants, had given a dinner to a number of young students who had just 31arrived from China. The morning papers had devoted several columns to laudation of the students, prophecies as to their future, and the great influence which they would exercise over the destiny of their nation; but no comment whatever was made on the givers of the feast, and Mr. Spring Fragrance was therefore feeling somewhat unappreciated. Were not he and his brother merchants worthy of a little attention? If the students had come to learn things in America, they, the merchants, had accomplished things. There were those amongst them who had been instrumental in bringing several of the students to America. One of the boys was Mr. Spring Fragrance’s own young brother, for whose maintenance and education he had himself sent the wherewithal every year for many years. Mr. Spring Fragrance, though well read in the Chinese classics, was not himself a scholar. As a boy he had come to the shores of America, worked his way up, and by dint of painstaking study after working hours acquired the Western language and Western business ideas. He had made money, saved money, and sent money home. The years had flown, his business had grown. Through his efforts trade between his native town and the port city in which he lived had greatly 32increased. A school in Canton was being builded in part with funds furnished by him, and a railway syndicate, for the purpose of constructing a line of railway from the big city of Canton to his own native town, was under process of formation, with the name of Spring Fragrance at its head.
The night before, Mr. Spring Fragrance, along with several merchants from Seattle and San Francisco, hosted a dinner for a group of young students who had just arrived from China. The morning papers had dedicated several columns praising the students, predicting their futures, and discussing the significant impact they would have on their country's destiny. However, there was no mention of the dinner hosts, leaving Mr. Spring Fragrance feeling somewhat unappreciated. Weren't he and his fellow merchants deserving of a bit of recognition? While the students were here to learn about America, the merchants had achieved meaningful things. Some of them had played key roles in bringing several students to America. One of the boys was Mr. Spring Fragrance’s own younger brother, for whom he had been providing financial support for many years. Though well-versed in Chinese literature, Mr. Spring Fragrance was not a scholar himself. He had come to America as a boy, worked hard, and through diligent study after work hours, he learned the Western language and business practices. He had earned money, saved money, and sent money home. The years passed, and his business expanded. Thanks to his efforts, trade between his hometown and the port city where he lived had greatly increased. A school in Canton was being constructed partly with funds he contributed, and a railway syndicate was being organized to build a line from the large city of Canton to his hometown, with the name Spring Fragrance at the forefront.
No wonder then that Mr. Spring Fragrance muttered “Humph!” when Mrs. Spring Fragrance dilated upon the “divine right of learning,” and that he should feel irritated and humiliated, when, after explaining to her his grievances, she should quote in the words of Confutze: “Be not concerned that men do not know you; be only concerned that you do not know them.” And he had expected wifely sympathy.
No wonder Mr. Spring Fragrance grumbled "Humph!" when Mrs. Spring Fragrance went on about the "divine right of learning," and it’s understandable that he felt annoyed and embarrassed when, after sharing his complaints with her, she quoted Confucius: "Don’t worry that people don’t know you; worry that you don’t know them." He had hoped for some wifely sympathy.
He was about to leave the room in a somewhat chilled state of mind when she surprised him again by pattering across to him and following up a low curtsy with these words:
He was about to leave the room feeling a bit cold inside when she surprised him again by walking over to him and following a low curtsy with these words:
“I bow to you as the grass bends to the wind. Allow me to detain you for just one moment.”
“I bow to you like the grass sways in the wind. Please let me take just a moment of your time.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance eyed her for a moment with suspicion.
Mr. Spring Fragrance looked at her for a moment with suspicion.
“As I have told you, O Great Man,” continued Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “I desire to 33write an immortal book, and now that I have learned from you that it is not necessary to acquire the ‘divine right of learning’ in order to accomplish things, I will begin the work without delay. My first subject will be ‘The Inferior Woman of America.’ Please advise me how I shall best inform myself concerning her.”
“As I’ve mentioned, O Great Man,” continued Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “I want to write an unforgettable book, and now that I’ve learned from you that it’s not necessary to have the ‘divine right of learning’ to achieve things, I will start working on it right away. My first topic will be ‘The Inferior Woman of America.’ Please advise me on the best way to educate myself about her.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance, perceiving that his wife was now serious, and being easily mollified, sat himself down and rubbed his head. After thinking for a few moments he replied:
Mr. Spring Fragrance noticed that his wife was being serious, and since he was easy to calm down, he sat down and scratched his head. After thinking for a moment, he replied:
“It is the way in America, when a person is to be illustrated, for the illustrator to interview the person’s friends. Perhaps, my dear, you had better confer with the Superior Woman.”
“It’s the norm in America for an illustrator to interview a person’s friends to capture their essence. Maybe, my dear, it’s best to talk to the Superior Woman.”
“Surely,” cried Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “no sage was ever so wise as my Great Man.”
“Surely,” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “no wise person was ever as wise as my Great Man.”
“But I lack the ‘divine right of learning,’” dryly deplored Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“But I lack the ‘divine right of learning,’” Mr. Spring Fragrance lamented dryly.
“I am happy to hear it,” answered Mrs. Spring Fragrance. “If you were a scholar you would have no time to read American poetry and American newspapers.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” replied Mrs. Spring Fragrance. “If you were a scholar, you wouldn’t have time to read American poetry and American newspapers.”
Mr. Spring Fragrance laughed heartily.
Mr. Spring Fragrance laughed loudly.
“You are no Chinese woman,” he teased. “You are an American.”
“You're not a Chinese woman,” he joked. “You're American.”
“Please bring me my parasol and my 34folding fan,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance. “I am going out for a walk.”
“Please bring me my umbrella and my folding fan,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance. “I’m going out for a walk.”
And Mr. Spring Fragrance obeyed her.
And Mr. Spring Fragrance did what she asked.
IV

This is from Mary Carman, who is in Portland,” said the mother of the Superior Woman, looking up from the reading of a letter, as her daughter came in from the garden.
This is from Mary Carman, who’s in Portland,” said the mother of the Superior Woman, looking up from reading a letter as her daughter walked in from the garden.
“Indeed,” carelessly responded Miss Evebrook.
"Sure," Miss Evebrook replied casually.
“Yes, it’s chiefly about Will.”
“Yes, it’s mainly about Will.”
“Oh, is it? Well, read it then, dear. I’m interested in Will Carman, because of Alice Winthrop.”
“Oh, is it? Well, go ahead and read it, dear. I’m interested in Will Carman because of Alice Winthrop.”
“I had hoped, Ethel, at one time that you would have been interested in him for his own sake. However, this is what she writes:
“I had hoped, Ethel, at one time that you would have been interested in him for who he is. However, this is what she writes:
“I came here chiefly to rid myself of a melancholy mood which has taken possession of me lately, and also because I cannot bear to see my boy so changed towards me, owing to his infatuation for Alice Winthrop. It is incomprehensible to me how a son of mine can find any pleasure whatever in the society of such a girl. I have traced her history, and find that she is not only uneducated in the ordinary sense, but her environment, from childhood up, has been the sordid and demoralizing one 35of extreme poverty and ignorance. This girl, Alice, entered a law office at the age of fourteen, supposedly to do the work of an office boy. Now, after seven years in business, through the friendship and influence of men far above her socially, she holds the position of private secretary to the most influential man in Washington—a position which by rights belongs only to a well-educated young woman of good family. Many such applied. I myself sought to have Jane Walker appointed. Is it not disheartening to our woman’s cause to be compelled to realize that girls such as this one can win men over to be their friends and lovers, when there are so many splendid young women who have been carefully trained to be companions and comrades of educated men?”
“I came here mainly to shake off this gloomy mood that’s been hanging over me lately, and also because I can’t stand seeing my son behave so differently towards me because of his obsession with Alice Winthrop. I just don’t understand how my son can find any joy in spending time with a girl like her. I’ve looked into her background and discovered that she’s not just uneducated in the usual sense, but she’s grown up in a rough and degrading environment filled with extreme poverty and ignorance. This girl, Alice, started working in a law office when she was fourteen, supposedly to do the tasks of an office boy. Now, after seven years in the workforce, thanks to the friendships and influence of men who are much higher up in social status, she’s become the private secretary to the most powerful man in Washington—a role that should really go to a well-educated young woman from a good family. Many qualified women applied. I even tried to get Jane Walker the position. Isn’t it disheartening for our women’s cause to face the fact that girls like her can win over men as friends and partners, while so many wonderful young women, who have been properly trained to be companions and equals to educated men, are overlooked?”
“Pardon me, mother,” interrupted Miss Evebrook, “but I have heard enough. Mrs. Carman is your friend and a well-meaning woman sometimes; but a woman suffragist, in the true sense, she certainly is not. Mark my words: If any young man had accomplished for himself what Alice Winthrop has accomplished, Mrs. Carman could not have said enough in his praise. It is women such as Alice Winthrop who, in spite of every drawback, have raised themselves to the level of those who have had every advantage, who are the pride and glory of America. There are thousands of them, all over this land: women who have been of service to others 36all their years and who have graduated from the university of life with honor. Women such as I, who are called the Superior Women of America, are after all nothing but schoolgirls in comparison.”comparison.”
“Excuse me, Mom,” interrupted Miss Evebrook, “but I’ve heard enough. Mrs. Carman is your friend and sometimes well-meaning, but she definitely isn’t a true woman suffragist. Mark my words: If any young man had achieved what Alice Winthrop has, Mrs. Carman would be singing his praises non-stop. It’s women like Alice Winthrop who, despite every challenge, have risen to the level of those who’ve had every advantage, who are the pride and glory of America. There are thousands of them all over this country: women who have dedicated their lives to helping others and who have graduated from the university of life with honors. Women like me, who are called the Superior Women of America, are really just schoolgirls in comparison.comparison.”
Mrs. Evebrook eyed her daughter mutinously. “I don’t see why you should feel like that,” said she. “Alice is a dear bright child, and it is prejudice engendered by Mary Carman’s disappointment about you and Will which is the real cause of poor Mary’s bitterness towards her; but to my mind, Alice does not compare with my daughter. She would be frightened to death if she had to make a speech.”
Mrs. Evebrook glared at her daughter defiantly. “I don’t understand why you feel that way,” she said. “Alice is a sweet, bright kid, and the real reason for Mary Carman’s anger towards her is the disappointment she feels about you and Will. But honestly, Alice doesn't hold a candle to my daughter. She would be terrified if she had to give a speech.”
“You foolish mother!” rallied Miss Evebrook. “To stand upon a platform at woman suffrage meetings and exploit myself is certainly a great recompense to you and father for all the sacrifices you have made in my behalf. But since it pleases you, I do it with pleasure even on the nights when my beau should ‘come a courting.’”
“You foolish mother!” exclaimed Miss Evebrook. “Standing on a platform at women’s suffrage meetings and putting myself out there is definitely a huge reward for you and Dad for all the sacrifices you’ve made for me. But since it makes you happy, I’ll do it gladly, even on the nights when my boyfriend should be asking me out.”
“There is many a one who would like to come, Ethel. You’re the handsomest girl in this Western town—and you know it.”
“There are plenty of people who would love to come, Ethel. You’re the prettiest girl in this Western town—and you know it.”
“Stop that, mother. You know very well I have set my mind upon having ten years’ 37freedom; ten years in which to love, live, suffer, see the world, and learn about men (not schoolboys) before I choose one.”
“Stop that, Mom. You know I’m determined to have ten years of freedom; ten years to love, live, suffer, see the world, and understand men (not boys) before I pick one.”
“Alice Winthrop is the same age as you are, and looks like a child beside you.”
“Alice Winthrop is the same age as you, and she looks like a kid next to you.”
“Physically, maybe; but her heart and mind are better developed. She has been out in the world all her life, I only a few months.”
“Maybe in terms of looks; but her heart and mind are more mature. She’s been out in the world her whole life, while I've only been out for a few months.”
“Your lecture last week on ‘The Opposite Sex’ was splendid.”
“Your lecture last week on ‘The Opposite Sex’ was fantastic.”
“Of course. I have studied one hundred books on the subject and attended fifty lectures. All that was necessary was to repeat in an original manner what was not by any means original.”
“Of course. I've read a hundred books on the topic and gone to fifty lectures. All I had to do was present what wasn’t exactly original in a fresh way.”
Miss Evebrook went over to a desk and took a paper therefrom.
Miss Evebrook walked over to a desk and picked up a piece of paper from it.
“This,” said she, “is what Alice has written me in reply to my note suggesting that she attend next week the suffrage meeting, and give some of the experiences of her business career. The object I had in view when I requested the relation of her experiences was to use them as illustrations of the suppression and oppression of women by men. Strange to say, Alice and I have never conversed on this particular subject. If we had I would not have made this request of her, nor written her as I did. Listen:
“This,” she said, “is Alice's response to my note suggesting that she attend the suffrage meeting next week and share some of her business experiences. The reason I asked her to share her experiences was to use them as examples of how men suppress and oppress women. It’s odd, but Alice and I have never actually talked about this topic. If we had, I wouldn’t have made this request or written to her like I did. Listen:
“I should dearly love to please you, but I am afraid that my experiences, if related, would not help the cause. It may be, as you say, that men prevent women from rising to their level; but if there are such men, I have not met them. Ever since, when a little girl, I walked into a law office and asked for work, and the senior member kindly looked me over through his spectacles and inquired if I thought I could learn to index books, and the junior member glanced under my hat and said: “This is a pretty little girl and we must be pretty to her,” I have loved and respected the men amongst whom I have worked and wherever I have worked. I may have been exceptionally fortunate, but I know this: the men for whom I have worked and amongst whom I have spent my life, whether they have been business or professional men, students or great lawyers and politicians, all alike have upheld me, inspired me, advised me, taught me, given me a broad outlook upon life for a woman; interested me in themselves and in their work. As to corrupting my mind and my morals, as you say so many men do, when they have young and innocent girls to deal with: As a woman I look back over my years spent amongst business and professional men, and see myself, as I was at first, an impressionable, ignorant little girl, born a Bohemian, easy to lead and easy to win, but borne aloft and morally supported by the goodness of my brother men, the men amongst whom I worked. That is why, dear Ethel, you will have to forgive me, because I cannot carry out your design, and help your work, as otherwise I would like to do.”
“I would really love to please you, but I’m afraid that sharing my experiences wouldn’t help the situation. It might be true, as you say, that men hold women back from reaching their potential; but if there are such men, I haven’t encountered them. Ever since, when I was a little girl, I walked into a law office and asked for a job, and the senior partner kindly looked me over through his glasses and asked if I thought I could learn to index books, while the junior partner glanced under my hat and said, ‘This is a pretty little girl, and we need to be nice to her,’ I have loved and respected the men I’ve worked with, no matter where I’ve been. I may have been exceptionally lucky, but I know this: the men I’ve worked for and among, whether they’ve been businesspeople, professionals, students, or prominent lawyers and politicians, have all supported me, inspired me, advised me, taught me, and given me a broad perspective on life as a woman; they’ve engaged me in their lives and work. As for corrupting my mind and morals, as you say many men do when dealing with young, innocent girls: Looking back on my years spent with business and professional men, I see myself, as I was at first, an impressionable, ignorant little girl, born a Bohemian, easy to lead and easy to charm, yet lifted up and morally supported by the kindness of the men I worked with. That’s why, dear Ethel, you’ll have to forgive me because I can’t participate in your plans and assist your work in the way I would like to.”
“That, mother,” declared Miss Evebrook, “answers all Mrs. Carman’s insinuations, and 39should make her ashamed of herself. Can any one know the sentiments which little Alice entertains toward men, and wonder at her winning out as she has?”
"That, Mom," said Miss Evebrook, "clears up all of Mrs. Carman’s shady comments and should make her feel embarrassed. Can anyone understand how little Alice feels about men and be surprised by how successful she’s been?"
Mrs. Evebrook was about to make reply, when her glance happening to stray out of the window, she noticed a pink parasol.
Mrs. Evebrook was about to respond when her gaze wandered out the window, and she noticed a pink umbrella.
“Mrs. Spring Fragrance!” she ejaculated, while her daughter went to the door and invited in the owner of the pink parasol, who was seated in a veranda rocker calmly writing in a note-book.
“Mrs. Spring Fragrance!” she exclaimed, while her daughter went to the door and invited in the owner of the pink parasol, who was sitting in a porch chair calmly writing in a notebook.
“I’m so sorry that we did not hear your ring, Mrs. Spring Fragrance,” said she.
“I’m really sorry we didn’t hear your ring, Mrs. Spring Fragrance,” she said.
“There is no necessity for you to sorrow,” replied the little Chinese woman. “I did not expect you to hear a ring which rang not. I failed to pull the bell.”
“There’s no reason for you to be sad,” replied the little Chinese woman. “I didn’t expect you to hear a bell that didn’t ring. I forgot to pull the bell.”
“You forgot, I suppose,” suggested Ethel Evebrook.
“You forgot, I guess,” suggested Ethel Evebrook.
“Is it wise to tell secrets?” ingenuously inquired Mrs. Spring Fragrance.
“Is it smart to share secrets?” Mrs. Spring Fragrance asked innocently.
“Yes, to your friends. Oh, Mrs. Spring Fragrance, you are so refreshing.”
“Yes, to your friends. Oh, Mrs. Spring Fragrance, you are so refreshing.”
“I have pleasure, then, in confiding to you. I have an ambition to accomplish an immortal book about the Americans, and the conversation I heard through the window was so interesting to me that I thought I would 40take some of it down for my book before I intruded myself. With your kind permission I will translate for your correction.”
“I’m happy to share this with you. I have a goal to create a timeless book about Americans, and the conversation I overheard through the window was so fascinating that I wanted to jot down some of it for my book before I interrupted. With your permission, I’ll translate it for your feedback.”
“I shall be delighted—honored,” said Miss Evebrook, her cheeks glowing and her laugh rippling, “if you will promise me, that you will also translate for our friend, Mrs. Carman.”
“I would be thrilled—honored,” said Miss Evebrook, her cheeks flushing and her laugh sparkling, “if you promise me that you’ll also translate for our friend, Mrs. Carman.”
“Ah, yes, poor Mrs. Carman! My heart is so sad for her,” murmured the little Chinese woman.
“Ah, yes, poor Mrs. Carman! My heart is really heavy for her,” murmured the little Chinese woman.
V

When the mother of Will Carman returned from Portland, the first person upon whom she called was Mrs. Spring Fragrance. Having lived in China while her late husband was in the customs service there, Mrs. Carman’s prejudices did not extend to the Chinese, and ever since the Spring Fragrances had become the occupants of the villa beside the Carmans, there had been social good feeling between the American and Chinese families. Indeed, Mrs. Carman was wont to declare that amongst all her acquaintances there was not one more congenial and interesting than little Mrs. Spring Fragrance. So after she had sipped a cup of delicious tea, tasted some piquant 41candied limes, and told Mrs. Spring Fragrance all about her visit to the Oregon city and the Chinese people she had met there, she reverted to a personal trouble confided to Mrs. Spring Fragrance some months before and dwelt upon it for more than half an hour. Then she checked herself and gazed at Mrs. Spring Fragrance in surprise. Hitherto she had found the little Chinese woman sympathetic and consoling. Chinese ideas of filial duty chimed in with her own. But today Mrs. Spring Fragrance seemed strangely uninterested and unresponsive.
When Will Carman’s mother came back from Portland, the first person she visited was Mrs. Spring Fragrance. Having lived in China while her late husband worked in the customs service there, Mrs. Carman didn’t have any biases against the Chinese. Ever since the Spring Fragrance family moved into the villa next to the Carmans, there had been a friendly relationship between the two families. In fact, Mrs. Carman often said that among all her friends, there was no one more charming and interesting than little Mrs. Spring Fragrance. After enjoying some delicious tea, tasting some zesty candied limes, and sharing stories about her visit to Oregon and the Chinese people she met, she shifted back to a personal issue she had talked about with Mrs. Spring Fragrance a few months earlier and spent over half an hour discussing it. Then she stopped and looked at Mrs. Spring Fragrance in surprise. Until now, she had always found the little Chinese woman warm and comforting. The Chinese concept of family obligations resonated with her own views. But today, Mrs. Spring Fragrance seemed oddly indifferent and unresponsive.
“Perhaps,” gently suggested the American woman, who was nothing if not sensitive, “you have some trouble yourself. If so, my dear, tell me all about it.”
“Maybe,” gently suggested the American woman, who was nothing if not sensitive, “you have some troubles of your own. If so, my dear, tell me all about it.”
“Oh, no!” answered Mrs. Spring Fragrance brightly. “I have no troubles to tell; but all the while I am thinking about the book I am writing.”
“Oh, no!” replied Mrs. Spring Fragrance cheerfully. “I don’t have any troubles to share; but I keep thinking about the book I’m writing.”
“A book!”
“A book!”
“Yes, a book about Americans, an immortal book.”
“Yes, a book about Americans, a timeless book.”
“My dear Mrs. Spring Fragrance!” exclaimed her visitor in amazement.
“My dear Mrs. Spring Fragrance!” her visitor exclaimed in amazement.
“The American woman writes books about the Chinese. Why not a Chinese woman write books about the Americans?”
“The American woman writes books about the Chinese. Why can’t a Chinese woman write books about Americans?”
42“I see what you mean. Why, yes, of course. What an original idea!”
42“I get what you're saying. Yeah, totally. What a unique idea!”
“Yes, I think that is what it is. My book I shall take from the words of others.”
“Yes, I think that’s what it is. My book I will take from the words of others.”
“What do you mean, my dear?”
“What do you mean, babe?”
“I listen to what is said, I apprehend, I write it down. Let me illustrate by the ‘Inferior Woman’ subject. The Inferior Woman is most interesting to me because you have told me that your son is in much love with her. My husband advised me to learn about the Inferior Woman from the Superior Woman. I go to see the Superior Woman. I sit on the veranda of the Superior Woman’s house. I listen to her converse with her mother about the Inferior Woman. With the speed of flames I write down all I hear. When I enter the house the Superior Woman advises me that what I write is correct. May I read to you?”
“I listen to what’s being said, I understand, I write it down. Let me explain using the ‘Inferior Woman’ topic. The Inferior Woman is really interesting to me because you mentioned that your son is in love with her. My husband suggested I learn about the Inferior Woman from the Superior Woman. I go to see the Superior Woman. I sit on the porch of the Superior Woman’s house. I listen to her talk with her mother about the Inferior Woman. I quickly write down everything I hear. When I go inside, the Superior Woman tells me that what I’ve written is correct. Can I read it to you?”
“I shall be pleased to hear what you have written; but I do not think you were wise in your choice of subject,” returned Mrs. Carman somewhat primly.
“I'll be happy to hear what you've written; but I don’t think you made a smart choice in your topic,” replied Mrs. Carman somewhat stiffly.
“I am sorry I am not wise. Perhaps I had better not read?” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance with humility.
“I’m sorry I’m not wise. Maybe I shouldn’t read?” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance humbly.
“Yes, yes, do, please.”
"Yes, please do."
There was eagerness in Mrs. Carman’s 43voice. What could Ethel Evebrook have to say about that girl!
There was excitement in Mrs. Carman’s 43voice. What could Ethel Evebrook have to say about that girl!
When Mrs. Spring Fragrance had finished reading, she looked up into the face of her American friend—a face in which there was nothing now but tenderness.
When Mrs. Spring Fragrance finished reading, she looked up into the face of her American friend—a face that now showed nothing but warmth.
“Mrs. Mary Carman,” said she, “you are so good as to admire my husband because he is what the Americans call ‘a man who has made himself.’ Why then do you not admire the Inferior Woman who is a woman who has made herself?”
“Mrs. Mary Carman,” she said, “you’re so kind to admire my husband because he’s what Americans call ‘a self-made man.’ So why don’t you admire the Inferior Woman, who is a woman who has made herself?”
“I think I do,” said Mrs. Carman slowly.
“I think I do,” Mrs. Carman said slowly.
VI

It was an evening that invited to reverie. The far stretches of the sea were gray with mist, and the city itself, lying around the sweep of the Bay, seemed dusky and distant. From her cottage window Alice Winthrop looked silently at the open world around her. It seemed a long time since she had heard Will Carman’s whistle. She wondered if he were still angry with her. She was sorry that he had left her in anger, and yet not sorry. If she had not made him believe that she was proud and selfish, the parting would have been much harder; and perhaps 44had he known the truth and realized that it was for his sake, and not for her own, that she was sending him away from her, he might have refused to leave her at all. His was such an imperious nature. And then they would have married—right away. Alice caught her breath a little, and then she sighed. But they would not have been happy. No, that could not have been possible if his mother did not like her. When a gulf of prejudice lies between the wife and mother of a man, that man’s life is not what it should be. And even supposing she and Will could have lost themselves in each other, and been able to imagine themselves perfectly satisfied with life together, would it have been right? The question of right and wrong was a very real one to Alice Winthrop. She put herself in the place of the mother of her lover—a lonely elderly woman, a widow with an only son, upon whom she had expended all her love and care ever since, in her early youth, she had been bereaved of his father. What anguish of heart would be hers if that son deserted her for one whom she, his mother, deemed unworthy! Prejudices are prejudices. They are like diseases.
It was an evening that invited daydreaming. The far reaches of the sea were gray with mist, and the city, surrounding the curve of the Bay, seemed dim and distant. From her cottage window, Alice Winthrop quietly gazed at the open world around her. It felt like ages since she had heard Will Carman’s whistle. She wondered if he was still mad at her. She felt bad that he had left in anger, but also not entirely. If she hadn’t made him think she was proud and selfish, saying goodbye would have been much harder; and maybe if he had known the truth and realized she was sending him away for his sake, not hers, he might have chosen to stay. He had such a strong personality. And then they would have married—right away. Alice took a slight breath and then sighed. But they wouldn’t have been happy. No, that couldn’t have been possible if his mother didn’t like her. When there’s a divide of prejudice between a wife and a mother, the man’s life is never what it should be. And even if she and Will could have lost themselves in each other and imagined being perfectly content in life together, would it have been right? The question of right and wrong was very real for Alice Winthrop. She put herself in the shoes of her lover’s mother—a lonely elderly woman, a widow with only one son, to whom she had devoted all her love and care since, in her youth, she lost his father. What heartbreak would be hers if that son abandoned her for someone she, as his mother, considered unworthy! Prejudices are just that—prejudices. They’re like diseases.
The poor, pale, elderly woman, who cherished bitter and resentful feelings towards the girl 45whom her son loved, was more an object of pity than condemnation to the girl herself.
The poor, pale, elderly woman, who held onto bitter and resentful feelings towards the girl her son loved, was more someone to be pitied than condemned by the girl herself. 45
She lifted her eyes to the undulating line of hills beyond the water. From behind them came a silver light. “Yes,” said she aloud to herself—and, though she knew it not, there was an infinite pathos in such philosophy from one so young—“if life cannot be bright and beautiful for me, at least it can be peaceful and contented.”
She lifted her gaze to the rolling hills beyond the water. A silver light shone from behind them. “Yes,” she said aloud to herself—and, though she didn't realize it, there was a deep sadness in such thoughts from someone so young—“if life can't be bright and beautiful for me, at least it can be calm and content.”
The light behind the hills died away; darkness crept over the sea. Alice withdrew from the window and went and knelt before the open fire in her sitting-room. Her cottage companion, the young woman who rented the place with her, had not yet returned from town.
The light behind the hills faded; darkness spread over the sea. Alice stepped back from the window and knelt in front of the open fire in her living room. Her cottage mate, the young woman who shared the place with her, hadn’t come back from town yet.
Alice did not turn on the light. She was seeing pictures in the fire, and in every picture was the same face and form—the face and form of a fine, handsome young man with love and hope in his eyes. No, not always love and hope. In the last picture of all there was an expression which she wished she could forget. And yet she would remember—ever—always—and with it, these words: “Is it nothing to you—nothing—to tell a man that you love him, and then to bid him go?”
Alice didn’t turn on the light. She was watching images in the fire, and in every image was the same face and figure—the face and figure of a striking young man with love and hope in his eyes. No, not always love and hope. In the last image of all, there was an expression she wished she could forget. Yet she would remember—forever—and with it, these words: “Is it nothing to you—nothing—to tell a man that you love him, and then to bid him go?”
Yes, but when she had told him she loved him she had not dreamed that her love for 46him and his for her would estrange him from one who, before ever she had come to this world, had pillowed his head on her breast.
Yes, but when she told him she loved him, she never imagined that her love for him and his love for her would drive a wedge between him and someone who, long before she even came into this world, had cradled his head on her chest.
Suddenly this girl, so practical, so humorous, so clever in every-day life, covered her face with her hands and sobbed like a child. Two roads of life had lain before her and she had chosen the hardest.
Suddenly, this girl, so practical, so funny, so smart in everyday life, covered her face with her hands and cried like a child. Two paths in life had been laid out before her, and she had chosen the hardest one.
The warning bell of an automobile passing the cross-roads checked her tears. That reminded her that Nellie Blake would soon be home. She turned on the light and went to the bedroom and bathed her eyes. Nellie must have forgotten her key. There she was knocking.
The sound of a car driving by the intersection stopped her from crying. It reminded her that Nellie Blake would be home soon. She turned on the light, went to the bedroom, and washed her face. Nellie must have left her key behind. There she was, knocking.
The chill sea air was sweet with the scent of roses as Mary Carman stood upon the threshold of the little cottage, and beheld in the illumination from within the young girl whom she had called “the Inferior Woman.”
The cold sea breeze was fragrant with the smell of roses as Mary Carman stood at the door of the small cottage and saw, illuminated from inside, the young girl she had referred to as “the Inferior Woman.”
“I have come, Miss Winthrop,” said she, “to beg of you to return home with me. Will, reckless boy, met with a slight accident while out shooting, so could not come for you himself. He has told me that he loves you, and if you love him, I want to arrange for the prettiest wedding of the season. Come, dear!”
“I've come, Miss Winthrop,” she said, “to ask you to come home with me. Will, that reckless boy, had a little accident while out shooting, so he couldn't come for you himself. He’s told me that he loves you, and if you love him too, I want to plan the most beautiful wedding of the season. Come on, dear!”
47“I am so glad,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “that Will Carman’s bird is in his nest and his felicity is assured.”
47“I’m so happy,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “that Will Carman’s bird is home and his happiness is guaranteed.”
“What about the Superior Woman?” asked Mr. Spring Fragrance.
“What about the Superior Woman?” Mr. Spring Fragrance asked.
“Ah, the Superior Woman! Radiantly beautiful, and gifted with the divine right of learning! I love well the Inferior Woman; but, O Great Man, when we have a daughter, may Heaven ordain that she walk in the groove of the Superior Woman.”
“Ah, the Superior Woman! Radiantly beautiful and blessed with the gift of knowledge! I truly appreciate the Inferior Woman; but, O Great Man, when we have a daughter, may Heaven ensure that she follows the path of the Superior Woman.”
THE WISDOM OF THE NEW
I

Old Li Wang, the peddler, who had lived in the land beyond the sea, was wont to declare: “For every cent that a man makes here, he can make one hundred there.”
Old Li Wang, the peddler, who had lived across the sea, used to say: “For every cent a person makes here, they can make a hundred there.”
“Then, why,” would ask Sankwei, “do you now have to move from door to door to fill your bowl with rice?”
“Then, why,” Sankwei would ask, “do you now have to go from door to door to fill your bowl with rice?”
And the old man would sigh and answer:
And the old man would sigh and reply:
“Because where one learns how to make gold, one also learns how to lose it.”
“Because where you learn how to make gold, you also learn how to lose it.”
“How to lose it!” echoed Wou Sankwei. “Tell me all about it.”
“How to lose it!” Wou Sankwei exclaimed. “Tell me everything.”
48So the old man would tell stories about the winning and the losing, and the stories of the losing were even more fascinating than the stories of the winning.
48So the old man would share stories about winning and losing, and the stories of losing were even more captivating than the ones about winning.
“Yes, that was life,” he would conclude. “Life, life.”
“Yes, that was life,” he would finish. “Life, life.”
At such times the boy would gaze across the water with wistful eyes. The land beyond the sea was calling to him.
At those moments, the boy would stare across the water with dreamy eyes. The land on the other side of the sea was calling to him.
The place was a sleepy little south coast town where the years slipped by monotonously. The boy was the only son of the man who had been the town magistrate.
The place was a quiet little town on the south coast where the years passed by with little excitement. The boy was the only son of the man who had been the town magistrate.
Had his father lived, Wou Sankwei would have been sent to complete his schooling in another province. As it was he did nothing but sleep, dream, and occasionally get into mischief. What else was there to do? His mother and sister waited upon him hand and foot. Was he not the son of the house? The family income was small, scarcely sufficient for their needs; but there was no way by which he could add to it, unless, indeed, he disgraced the name of Wou by becoming a common fisherman. The great green waves lifted white arms of foam to him, and the fishes gleaming and lurking in the waters seemed to beseech him to draw them from the deep; but his mother shook her head.
If his father had lived, Wou Sankwei would have been sent off to finish his education in another province. As it was, he did nothing but sleep, dream, and occasionally get into trouble. What else was there to do? His mother and sister took care of him completely. Wasn’t he the son of the house? The family's income was low, barely enough for their needs; but there was no way for him to contribute, unless he wanted to disgrace the Wou name by becoming a common fisherman. The great green waves stretched white arms of foam toward him, and the fish glimmering and hiding in the waters seemed to be asking him to pull them from the deep; but his mother shook her head.
49“Should you become a fisherman,” said she, “your family would lose face. Remember that your father was a magistrate.”
49“If you become a fisherman,” she said, “your family will lose respect. Don’t forget that your father was a magistrate.”
When he was about nineteen there returned to the town one who had been absent for many years. Ching Kee, like old Li Wang, had also lived in the land beyond the sea; but unlike old Li Wang he had accumulated a small fortune.
When he was around nineteen, someone came back to town after being gone for many years. Ching Kee, like old Li Wang, had also lived overseas; but unlike old Li Wang, he had amassed a small fortune.
“’Tis a hard life over there,” said he, “but ’tis worth while. At least one can be a man, and can work at what work comes his way without losing face.” Then he laughed at Wou Sankwei’s flabby muscles, at his soft, dark eyes, and plump, white hands.
“It's a tough life over there,” he said, “but it's worth it. At least you can be a man and take on whatever work comes your way without losing respect.” Then he laughed at Wou Sankwei’s flabby muscles, his soft, dark eyes, and his plump, white hands.
“If you lived in America,” said he, “you would learn to be ashamed of such beauty.”
“If you lived in America,” he said, “you would learn to be ashamed of such beauty.”
Whereupon Wou Sankwei made up his mind that he would go to America, the land beyond the sea. Better any life than that of a woman man.
Whereupon Wou Sankwei decided that he would go to America, the land across the ocean. Any life is better than that of a woman man.
He talked long and earnestly with his mother. “Give me your blessing,” said he. “I will work and save money. What I send home will bring you many a comfort, and when I come back to China, it may be that I shall be able to complete my studies and obtain a degree. If not, my knowledge of the foreign language which I shall acquire, 50will enable me to take a position which will not disgrace the name of Wou.”
He had a long and serious conversation with his mother. “Please give me your blessing,” he said. “I will work and save money. Whatever I send home will provide you with a lot of comfort, and when I return to China, I might be able to finish my studies and earn a degree. If that doesn’t happen, the foreign language skills I’ll gain will help me get a job that will honor the name of Wou.” 50
His mother listened and thought. She was ambitious for her son whom she loved beyond all things on earth. Moreover, had not Sik Ping, a Canton merchant, who had visited the little town two moons ago, declared to Hum Wah, who traded in palm leaves, that the signs of the times were that the son of a cobbler, returned from America with the foreign language, could easier command a position of consequence than the son of a school-teacher unacquainted with any tongue but that of his motherland?
His mother listened and considered. She wanted the best for her son, whom she loved more than anything else on earth. Besides, hadn’t Sik Ping, a Canton merchant who visited the small town two months ago, told Hum Wah, who dealt in palm leaves, that the current trends suggested that the son of a cobbler, returning from America with a foreign language, could more easily secure a significant position than the son of a schoolteacher who spoke only the language of his homeland?
“Very well,” she acquiesced; “but before you go I must find you a wife. Only your son, my son, can comfort me for your loss.”
“Alright,” she agreed; “but before you leave, I need to find you a wife. Only your son, my son, can ease my pain from your loss.”
II

Wou Sankwei stood behind his desk, busily entering figures in a long yellow book.book. Now and then he would thrust the hair pencil with which he worked behind his ears and manipulate with deft fingers a Chinese counting machine. Wou Sankwei was the junior partner and bookkeeper of the firm of Leung Tang Wou & Co. of San Francisco. He had been in 51America seven years and had made good use of his time. Self-improvement had been his object and ambition, even more than the acquirement of a fortune, and who, looking at his fine, intelligent face and listening to his careful English, could say that he had failed?
Wou Sankwei stood behind his desk, busily entering figures into a long yellow book.book. Every now and then, he would tuck the pencil he was using behind his ears and skillfully manipulate a Chinese counting machine with his fingers. Wou Sankwei was the junior partner and bookkeeper of the firm of Leung Tang Wou & Co. in San Francisco. He had been in America for seven years and had made good use of his time. Self-improvement had been his goal and ambition, even more than making a fortune, and who could say he had failed when looking at his fine, intelligent face and listening to his precise English?
One of his partners called his name. Some ladies wished to speak to him. Wou Sankwei hastened to the front of the store. One of his callers, a motherly looking woman, was the friend who had taken him under her wing shortly after his arrival in America. She had come to invite him to spend the evening with her and her niece, the young girl who accompanied her.
One of his partners called out his name. Some ladies wanted to talk to him. Wou Sankwei quickly made his way to the front of the store. One of the ladies, a motherly-looking woman, was the friend who had taken him under her wing shortly after he arrived in America. She had come to invite him to spend the evening with her and her niece, the young girl who was with her.
After his callers had left, Sankwei returned to his desk and worked steadily until the hour for his evening meal, which he took in the Chinese restaurant across the street from the bazaar. He hurried through with this, as before going to his friend’s house, he had a somewhat important letter to write and mail. His mother had died a year before, and the uncle, to whom he was writing, had taken his wife and son into his home until such time as his nephew could send for them. Now the time had come.
After his visitors had left, Sankwei went back to his desk and worked diligently until it was time for his dinner, which he had at the Chinese restaurant across the street from the market. He rushed through this meal because he needed to write and send an important letter before heading to his friend's house. His mother had passed away a year earlier, and the uncle he was writing to had taken in his wife and son until Sankwei was able to bring them over. Now the time had finally come.
Wou Sankwei’s memory of the woman who was his wife was very faint. How could it 52be otherwise? She had come to him but three weeks before the sailing of the vessel which had brought him to America, and until then he had not seen her face. But she was his wife and the mother of his son. Ever since he had worked in America he had sent money for her support, and she had proved a good daughter to his mother.
Wou Sankwei’s memory of his wife was very faint. How could it be any different? She had come to him just three weeks before the ship that brought him to America, and until then he hadn’t seen her face. But she was his wife and the mother of his son. Ever since he started working in America, he had been sending money to support her, and she had been a good daughter to his mother.
As he sat down to write he decided that he would welcome her with a big dinner to his countrymen.
As he sat down to write, he decided that he would greet her with a big dinner with his fellow countrymen.
“Yes,” he replied to Mrs. Dean, later on in the evening, “I have sent for my wife.”
“Yes,” he replied to Mrs. Dean later that evening, “I have called for my wife.”
“I am so glad,” said the lady. “Mr. Wou”—turning to her niece—“has not seen his wife for seven years.”
“I’m so glad,” said the lady. “Mr. Wou”—turning to her niece—“hasn’t seen his wife for seven years.”
“Deary me!” exclaimed the young girl. “What a lot of letters you must have written!”
“Wow!” the young girl exclaimed. “You must have written a ton of letters!”
“I have not written her one,” returned the young man somewhat stiffly.
“I haven’t written her one,” the young man replied a bit awkwardly.
Adah Charlton looked up in surprise. “Why—” she began.
Adah Charlton looked up in surprise. "Why—" she started.
“Mr. Wou used to be such a studious boy when I first knew him,” interrupted Mrs. Dean, laying her hand affectionately upon the young man’s shoulder. “Now, it is all business. But you won’t forget the concert on Saturday evening.”
“Mr. Wou used to be such a dedicated student when I first knew him,” interrupted Mrs. Dean, placing her hand affectionately on the young man’s shoulder. “Now, it’s all about business. But you won’t forget the concert on Saturday evening.”
53“No, I will not forget,” answered Wou Sankwei.
53“No, I won't forget,” replied Wou Sankwei.
“He has never written to his wife,” explained Mrs. Dean when she and her niece were alone, “because his wife can neither read nor write.”
“He has never written to his wife,” Mrs. Dean explained when she and her niece were alone, “because his wife can’t read or write.”
“Oh, isn’t that sad!” murmured Adah Charlton, her own winsome face becoming pensive.
“Oh, isn’t that sad!” murmured Adah Charlton, her own charming face turning thoughtful.
“They don’t seem to think so. It is the Chinese custom to educate only the boys. At least it has been so in the past. Sankwei himself is unusually bright. Poor boy! He began life here as a laundryman, and you may be sure that it must have been hard on him, for, as the son of a petty Chinese Government official, he had not been accustomed to manual labor. But Chinese character is wonderful; and now after seven years in this country, he enjoys a reputation as a business man amongst his countrymen, and is as up to date as any young American.”
“They don't seem to think so. It’s a Chinese tradition to educate only the boys. At least that has been the case in the past. Sankwei himself is exceptionally bright. Poor guy! He started out here as a laundry worker, and you can imagine how tough that must have been for him, since, as the son of a minor Chinese Government official, he wasn’t used to manual labor. But the Chinese spirit is amazing; now, after seven years in this country, he has a solid reputation as a businessman among his fellow countrymen and is as modern as any young American.”
“But, Auntie, isn’t it dreadful to think that a man should live away from his wife for so many years without any communication between them whatsoever except through others.”
“But, Auntie, isn’t it terrible to think that a man could live apart from his wife for so many years without any communication between them at all, except through other people?”
“It is dreadful to our minds, but not to theirs. Everything with them is a matter of duty. Sankwei married his wife as a 54matter of duty. He sends for her as a matter of duty.”
“It’s terrible for us, but not for them. For them, everything is about duty. Sankwei married his wife out of duty. He brings her back out of duty.”
“I wonder if it is all duty on her side,” mused the girl.
“I wonder if it’s all just responsibility for her,” the girl thought.
Mrs. Dean smiled. “You are too romantic, Adah,” said she. “I hope, however, that when she does come, they will be happy together. I think almost as much of Sankwei as I do of my own boy.”
Mrs. Dean smiled. “You’re too much of a romantic, Adah,” she said. “I really hope that when she does come, they’ll be happy together. I care almost as much about Sankwei as I do about my own son.”
III

Pau Lin, the wife of Wou Sankwei, sat in a corner of the deck of the big steamer, awaiting the coming of her husband. Beside her, leaning his little queued head against her shoulder, stood her six-year-old son. He had been ailing throughout the voyage, and his small face was pinched with pain. His mother, who had been nursing him every night since the ship had left port, appeared very worn and tired. This, despite the fact that with a feminine desire to make herself fair to see in the eyes of her husband, she had arrayed herself in a heavily embroidered purple costume, whitened her forehead and cheeks with powder, and tinted her lips with carmine.
Pau Lin, the wife of Wou Sankwei, sat in a corner of the deck of the big steamer, waiting for her husband to arrive. Next to her, leaning his little queued head against her shoulder, was her six-year-old son. He had been sick throughout the journey, and his small face looked drawn with pain. His mother, who had been taking care of him every night since the ship left port, looked very worn out and tired. This was despite her attempt to look attractive for her husband, as she had dressed in a heavily embroidered purple outfit, powdered her forehead and cheeks, and colored her lips with carmine.
He came at last, looking over and beyond 55her; There were two others of her countrywomen awaiting the men who had sent for them, and each had a child, so that for a moment he seemed somewhat bewildered. Only when the ship’s officer pointed out and named her, did he know her as his. Then he came forward, spoke a few words of formal welcome, and, lifting the child in his arms, began questioning her as to its health.
He finally arrived, looking past her. There were two other women from her country waiting for the men who had called for them, and each had a child, so he seemed a bit confused for a moment. Only when the ship’s officer pointed her out and named her did he recognize her as his. Then he stepped forward, said a few words of formal greeting, and, lifting the child into his arms, started asking her about its health.
She answered in low monosyllables. At his greeting she had raised her patient eyes to his face—the face of the husband whom she had not seen for seven long years—then the eager look of expectancy which had crossed her own faded away, her eyelids drooped, and her countenance assumed an almost sullen expression.
She answered in quiet one-syllable words. When he greeted her, she lifted her tired eyes to his face—the face of the husband she hadn’t seen for seven long years—but then the hopeful look she'd had faded, her eyelids drooped, and her expression turned almost sulky.
“Ah, poor Sankwei!” exclaimed Mrs. Dean, who with Adah Charlton stood some little distance apart from the family group.
“Ah, poor Sankwei!” exclaimed Mrs. Dean, who, along with Adah Charlton, stood a short distance away from the family group.
“Poor wife!” murmured the young girl. She moved forward and would have taken in her own white hands the ringed ones of the Chinese woman, but the young man gently restrained her. “She cannot understand you,” said he. As the young girl fell back, he explained to his wife the presence of the stranger women. They were there to bid her welcome; they were kind and good and wished to be her friends as well as his.
“Poor wife!” whispered the young girl. She stepped closer and almost took the ringed hands of the Chinese woman in her own white hands, but the young man gently held her back. “She can't understand you,” he said. As the young girl stepped back, he explained to his wife that the strange women were there to welcome her; they were kind and good and wanted to be her friends just like they were his.
56Pau Lin looked away. Adah Charlton’s bright face, and the tone in her husband’s voice when he spoke to the young girl, aroused a suspicion in her mind—a suspicion natural to one who had come from a land where friendship between a man and woman is almost unknown.
56Pau Lin looked away. Adah Charlton’s bright face and the way her husband talked to the young girl sparked a suspicion in her mind—a suspicion typical for someone from a place where friendships between men and women are almost unheard of.
“Poor little thing! How shy she is!” exclaimed Mrs. Dean.
“Poor thing! She’s so shy!” exclaimed Mrs. Dean.
Sankwei was glad that neither she nor the young girl understood the meaning of the averted face.
Sankwei was relieved that neither she nor the young girl understood what the turned-away face meant.
Thus began Wou Sankwei’s life in America as a family man. He soon became accustomed to the change, which was not such a great one after all. Pau Lin was more of an accessory than a part of his life. She interfered not at all with his studies, his business, or his friends, and when not engaged in housework or sewing, spent most of her time in the society of one or the other of the merchants’ wives who lived in the flats and apartments around her own. She kept up the Chinese custom of taking her meals after her husband or at a separate table, and observed faithfully the rule laid down for her by her late mother-in-law: to keep a quiet tongue in the presence of her man. Sankwei, on his part, was always kind and indulgent. He bought her silk 57dresses, hair ornaments, fans, and sweetmeats. He ordered her favorite dishes from the Chinese restaurant. When she wished to go out with her women friends, he hired a carriage, and shortly after her advent erected behind her sleeping room a chapel for the ancestral tablet and gorgeous goddess which she had brought over seas with her.
Thus began Wou Sankwei’s life in America as a family man. He quickly got used to the change, which wasn’t such a big deal after all. Pau Lin was more of an accessory than a part of his life. She didn’t interfere with his studies, his work, or his friends, and when she wasn’t busy with housework or sewing, she spent most of her time socializing with the other merchants’ wives who lived nearby. She kept up the Chinese tradition of having her meals after her husband or at a separate table and faithfully followed the rule set by her late mother-in-law: to speak quietly in the presence of her man. Sankwei, for his part, was always kind and generous. He bought her silk dresses, hair accessories, fans, and sweets. He ordered her favorite dishes from the Chinese restaurant. When she wanted to go out with her friends, he hired a carriage, and shortly after she arrived, he built a small chapel behind her bedroom for the ancestral tablet and beautiful goddess she had brought from overseas.
Upon the child both parents lavished affection. He was a quaint, serious little fellow, small for his age and requiring much care. Although naturally much attached to his mother, he became also very fond of his father who, more like an elder brother than a parent, delighted in playing all kinds of games with him, and whom he followed about like a little dog. Adah Charlton took a great fancy to him and sketched him in many different poses for a book on Chinese children which she was illustrating.
Upon the child, both parents showered affection. He was a peculiar, serious little guy, small for his age and needing a lot of attention. Although he was naturally very attached to his mother, he also grew quite fond of his father, who was more like an older brother than a parent. He enjoyed playing all sorts of games with him, and the child followed him around like a little dog. Adah Charlton took a great liking to him and sketched him in many different poses for a book on Chinese children that she was illustrating.
“He will be strong enough to go to school next year,” said Sankwei to her one day. “Later on I intend to put him through an American college.”
“He’ll be strong enough to go to school next year,” Sankwei told her one day. “Eventually, I plan to send him to an American college.”
“What does your wife think of a Western training for him?” inquired the young girl.
“What does your wife think about him getting Western training?” the young girl asked.
“I have not consulted her about the matter,” he answered. “A woman does not understand such things.”
“I haven’t talked to her about it,” he replied. “A woman doesn’t get these things.”
58“A woman, Mr. Wou,” declared Adah, “understands such things as well as and sometimes better than a man.”
58“A woman, Mr. Wou,” said Adah, “understands these things just as well as, and sometimes better than, a man.”
“An, American woman, maybe,” amended Sankwei; “but not a Chinese.”
“An American woman, maybe,” corrected Sankwei; “but not a Chinese.”
From the first Pau Lin had shown no disposition to become Americanized, and Sankwei himself had not urged it.
From the start, Pau Lin had shown no desire to become Americanized, and Sankwei himself hadn't pushed for it.
“I do appreciate the advantages of becoming westernized,” said he to Mrs. Dean whose influence and interest in his studies in America had helped him to become what he was, “but it is not as if she had come here as I came, in her learning days. The time for learning with her is over.”
“I really see the benefits of becoming westernized,” he said to Mrs. Dean, whose influence and support in his studies in America had helped him become who he was, “but it’s not like she came here the way I did, during her learning years. Her time for learning has passed.”
One evening, upon returning from his store, he found the little Yen sobbing pitifully.
One evening, when he got back from his store, he found little Yen crying sadly.
“What!” he teased, “A man—and weeping.”
“What!” he joked, “A man—and crying.”
The boy tried to hide his face, and as he did so, the father noticed that his little hand was red and swollen. He strode into the kitchen where Pau Lin was preparing the evening meal.
The boy tried to cover his face, and as he did, the father saw that his little hand was red and swollen. He walked into the kitchen where Pau Lin was making dinner.
“The little child who is not strong—is there anything he could do to merit the infliction of pain?” he questioned.
“The little child who isn’t strong—what could he possibly do to deserve being hurt?” he asked.
Pau Lin faced her husband. “Yes, I think so,” said she.
Pau Lin looked at her husband. “Yeah, I think so,” she said.
59“What?”
“What?”
“I forbade him to speak the language of the white women, and he disobeyed me. He had words in that tongue with the white boy from the next street.”
“I prohibited him from speaking the language of the white women, but he ignored me. He had words in that language with the white boy from the next street.”
Sankwei was astounded.
Sankwei was shocked.
“We are living in the white man’s country,” said he. “The child will have to learn the white man’s language.”
“We're living in a white man's country,” he said. “The child will need to learn the white man's language.”
“Not my child,” answered Pau Lin.
“Not my child,” Pau Lin replied.
Sankwei turned away from her. “Come, little one,” said he to his son, “we will take supper tonight at the restaurant, and afterwards Yen shall see a show.”
Sankwei turned away from her. “Come on, kid,” he said to his son, “we're going to have dinner at the restaurant tonight, and afterward, Yen will get to see a show.”
Pau Lin laid down the dish of vegetables which she was straining and took from a hook as small wrap which she adjusted around the boy.
Pau Lin set down the dish of vegetables she was straining and took a small wrap from a hook, which she then arranged around the boy.
“Now go with thy father,” said she sternly.
“Now go with your father,” she said firmly.
But the boy clung to her—to the hand which had punished him. “I will sup with you,” he cried, “I will sup with you.”
But the boy held onto her—to the hand that had punished him. “I’ll have dinner with you,” he shouted, “I’ll have dinner with you.”
“Go,” repeated his mother, pushing him from her. And as the two passed over the threshold, she called to the father: “Keep the wrap around the child. The night air is chill.”
“Go,” his mother insisted, pushing him away. As they stepped through the door, she shouted to the father, “Make sure the wrap is around the child. The night air is cold.”
Late that night, while father and son were peacefully sleeping, the wife and mother arose, 60and lifting gently the unconscious boy, bore him into the next room where she sat down with him in a rocker. Waking, he clasped his arms around her neck. Backwards and forwards she rocked him, passionately caressing the wounded hand and crooning and crying until he fell asleep again.
Late that night, while father and son were peacefully sleeping, the wife and mother got up, 60and gently lifted the unconscious boy, carrying him into the next room where she sat down in a rocking chair with him. When he woke up, he wrapped his arms around her neck. She rocked him back and forth, tenderly caring for his injured hand and softly singing and crying until he fell asleep again.
The first chastisement that the son of Wou Sankwei had received from his mother, was because he had striven to follow in the footsteps of his father and use the language of the stranger.
The first punishment that Wou Sankwei's son received from his mother was for trying to follow in his father's footsteps and using the language of outsiders.
“You did perfectly right,” said old Sien Tau the following morning, as she leaned over her balcony to speak to the wife of Wou Sankwei. “Had I again a son to rear, I should see to it that he followed not after the white people.”
“You did absolutely right,” said old Sien Tau the next morning, as she leaned over her balcony to talk to Wou Sankwei's wife. “If I had another son to raise, I would make sure he didn't follow the white people.”
Sien Tau’s son had married a white woman, and his children passed their grandame on the street without recognition.
Sien Tau’s son had married a white woman, and his kids walked past their grandmother on the street without acknowledging her.
“In this country, she is most happy who has no child,” said Lae Choo, resting her elbow upon the shoulder of Sien Tau. “A Toy, the young daughter of Lew Wing, is as bold and free in her ways as are the white women, and her name is on all the men’s tongues. What prudent man of our race would take her as wife?”
“In this country, the woman who is happiest is the one without a child,” Lae Choo said, leaning her elbow on Sien Tau's shoulder. “A Toy, the young daughter of Lew Wing, is as bold and independent in her actions as white women are, and all the men are talking about her. Which sensible man from our culture would marry her?”
61“One needs not to be born here to be made a fool of,” joined in Pau Lin, appearing at another balcony door. “Think of Hum Wah. From sunrise till midnight he worked for fourteen years, then a white man came along and persuaded from him every dollar, promising to return doublefold within the moon. Many moons have risen and waned, and Hum Wah still waits on this side of the sea for the white man and his money. Meanwhile, his father and mother, who looked long for his coming, have passed beyond returning.”
61“You don’t have to be born here to get taken for a fool,” chimed in Pau Lin, appearing at another balcony door. “Think about Hum Wah. He worked from sunrise to midnight for fourteen years, and then a white man came along and convinced him to give away every dollar, promising to return double within a month. Many months have come and gone, and Hum Wah is still waiting by the shore for the white man and his money. In the meantime, his parents, who waited so long for him to come home, have passed away.”
“The new religion—what trouble it brings!” exclaimed Lae Choo. “My man received word yestereve that the good old mother of Chee Ping—he who was baptized a Christian at the last baptizing in the Mission around the corner—had her head secretly severed from her body by the steadfast people of the village, as soon as the news reached there. ’Twas the first violent death in the records of the place. This happened to the mother of one of the boys attending the Mission corner of my street.”
“The new religion—what trouble it causes!” exclaimed Lae Choo. “My husband got word last night that the good old mother of Chee Ping—he who was baptized a Christian at the last baptism in the Mission around the corner—had her head secretly cut off by the determined people of the village, as soon as the news arrived there. It was the first violent death in the records of the place. This happened to the mother of one of the boys attending the Mission at the end of my street.”
“No doubt, the poor old mother, having lost face, minded not so much the losing of her head,” sighed Pau Lin. She gazed below her curiously. The American Chinatown held a strange fascination for the girl from the 62seacoast village. Streaming along the street was a motley throng made up of all nationalities. The sing-song voices of girls whom respectable merchants’ wives shudder to name, were calling to one another from high balconies up shadowy alleys. A fat barber was laughing hilariously at a drunken white man who had fallen into a gutter; a withered old fellow, carrying a bird in a cage, stood at the corner entreating passersby to have a good fortune told; some children were burning punk on the curbstone. There went by a stalwart Chief of the Six Companies engaged in earnest confab with a yellow-robed priest from the joss house. A Chinese dressed in the latest American style and a very blonde woman, laughing immoderately, were entering a Chinese restaurant together. Above all the hubbub of voices was heard the clang of electric cars and the jarring of heavy wheels over cobblestones.
“No doubt, the poor old mother, having lost face, cared less about losing her head,” sighed Pau Lin. She looked below her with curiosity. The American Chinatown fascinated the girl from the seacoast village. Streaming along the street was a diverse crowd made up of all nationalities. The sing-song voices of girls that respectable merchants’ wives would shudder to name called to each other from high balconies in shadowy alleys. A fat barber was laughing loudly at a drunken white man who had fallen into a gutter; a withered old man, carrying a bird in a cage, stood at the corner urging passersby to get their fortunes told; some children were burning incense on the curbstone. A strong Chief of the Six Companies walked by, deeply engaged in conversation with a yellow-robed priest from the joss house. A Chinese man dressed in the latest American fashion and a very blonde woman, laughing heartily, were entering a Chinese restaurant together. Above all the noise of voices, the clang of electric cars and the rumble of heavy wheels over cobblestones could be heard.
Pau Lin raised her head and looked her thoughts at the old woman, Sien Tau.
Pau Lin looked up and focused her thoughts on the old woman, Sien Tau.
“Yes,” nodded the dame, “’tis a mad place in which to bring up a child.”
“Yes,” nodded the woman, “it’s a crazy place to raise a child.”
Pau Lin went back into the house, gave little Yen his noonday meal, and dressed him with care. His father was to take him out that afternoon. She questioned the boy, as 63she braided his queue, concerning the white women whom he visited with his father.
Pau Lin went back inside the house, gave little Yen his lunch, and dressed him carefully. His father was going to take him out that afternoon. She asked the boy, as she braided his hair, about the white women he visited with his father.
It was evening when they returned—Wou Sankwei and his boy. The little fellow ran up to her in high glee. “See, mother,” said he, pulling off his cap, “I am like father now. I wear no queue.”
It was evening when they returned—Wou Sankwei and his son. The little guy ran up to her, full of excitement. “Look, Mom,” he said, taking off his cap, “I’m just like Dad now. I don’t have a queue.”
The mother looked down upon him—at the little round head from which the queue, which had been her pride, no longer dangled.
The mother looked down at him—at the little round head from which the queue, that had once made her proud, no longer hung.
“Ah!” she cried. “I am ashamed of you; I am ashamed!”
“Ah!” she exclaimed. “I’m embarrassed by you; I’m embarrassed!”
The boy stared at her, hurt and disappointed.
The boy looked at her, feeling hurt and disappointed.
“Never mind, son,” comforted his father. “It is all right.”
“It's okay, son,” his father reassured him. “Everything's fine.”
Pau Lin placed the bowls of seaweed and chickens’ liver before them and went back to the kitchen where her own meal was waiting. But she did not eat. She was saying within herself: “It is for the white woman he has done this; it is for the white woman!”
Pau Lin set the bowls of seaweed and chicken liver in front of them and went back to the kitchen where her own meal was waiting. But she didn’t eat. She was thinking to herself, “He did this for the white woman; it’s for the white woman!”
Later, as she laid the queue of her son within the trunk wherein lay that of his father, long since cast aside, she discovered a picture of Mrs. Dean, taken when the American woman had first become the teacher and benefactress of the youthful laundryman. She ran over with it to her husband. “Here,” said she; 64“it is a picture of one of your white friends.” Sankwei took it from her almost reverently, “That woman,” he explained, “has been to me as a mother.”
Later, as she placed her son's queue inside the trunk alongside his father's, which had been long forgotten, she found a picture of Mrs. Dean, taken when the American woman first became the teacher and mentor of the young laundryman. She rushed over with it to her husband. “Look,” she said; 64“it's a picture of one of your white friends.” Sankwei took it from her almost with awe, saying, “That woman has meant to me like a mother.”
“And the young woman—the one with eyes the color of blue china—is she also as a mother?” inquired Pau Lin gently.
“And the young woman—the one with eyes the color of blue china—is she also a mother?” Pau Lin asked gently.
But for all her gentleness, Wou Sankwei flushed angrily.
But despite her gentleness, Wou Sankwei blushed with anger.
“Never speak of her,” he cried. “Never speak of her!”
“Never talk about her,” he shouted. “Never talk about her!”
“Ha, ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha!” laughed Pau Lin. It was a soft and not unmelodious laugh, but to Wou Sankwei it sounded almost sacrilegious.
“Ha, ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha!” laughed Pau Lin. It was a gentle and somewhat pleasant laugh, but to Wou Sankwei, it felt almost blasphemous.
Nevertheless, he soon calmed down. Pau Lin was his wife, and to be kind to her was not only his duty but his nature. So when his little boy climbed into his lap and besought his father to pipe him a tune, he reached for his flute and called to Pau Lin to put aside work for that night. He would play her some Chinese music. And Pau Lin, whose heart and mind, undiverted by change, had been concentrated upon Wou Sankwei ever since the day she had become his wife, smothered, for the time being, the bitterness in her heart, and succumbed to the magic of her husband’s playing—a magic which transported 65her in thought to the old Chinese days, the old Chinese days whose impression and influence ever remain with the exiled sons and daughters of China.
Nevertheless, he soon calmed down. Pau Lin was his wife, and being kind to her was not just his duty but part of who he was. So when his little boy climbed into his lap and asked his father to play him a tune, he picked up his flute and called to Pau Lin to set aside her work for the night. He would play her some Chinese music. And Pau Lin, whose heart and mind had been focused on Wou Sankwei ever since she had become his wife, briefly pushed aside the bitterness in her heart and surrendered to the magic of her husband’s music—a magic that transported her in thought to the old Chinese days, the days that still resonate with the exiled sons and daughters of China.
IV

That a man should take to himself two wives, or even three, if he thought proper, seemed natural and right in the eyes of Wou Pau Lin. She herself had come from a home where there were two broods of children and where her mother and her father’s other wife had eaten their meals together as sisters. In that home there had not always been peace; but each woman, at least, had the satisfaction of knowing that her man did not regard or treat the other woman as her superior. To each had fallen the common lot—to bear children to the man, and the man was master of all.
It seemed completely normal and acceptable to Wou Pau Lin for a man to have two wives, or even three if he wanted. She grew up in a household with two sets of children, where her mother and her father's other wife shared meals together like sisters. There wasn't always harmony in that home, but each woman at least felt secure knowing that her man didn't see or treat the other woman as better than her. They both shared the same experience—bearing children for the man, and the man was in charge of everything.
But, oh! the humiliation and shame of bearing children to a man who looked up to another woman—and a woman of another race—as a being above the common uses of women. There is a jealousy of the mind more poignant than any mere animal jealousy.
But, oh! the humiliation and shame of having children with a man who admired another woman—and a woman of a different race—as someone above the ordinary role of women. There’s a mental jealousy that's more intense than any simple animal jealousy.
When Wou Sankwei’s second child was two weeks old, Adah Charlton and her aunt 66called to see the little one, and the young girl chatted brightly with the father and played merrily with Yen, who was growing strong and merry. The American women could not, of course, converse with the Chinese; but Adah placed beside her a bunch of beautiful flowers, pressed her hand, and looked down upon her with radiant eyes. Secure in the difference of race, in the love of many friends, and in the happiness of her chosen work, no suspicion whatever crossed her mind that the woman whose husband was her aunt’s protégé tasted everything bitter because of her.
When Wou Sankwei’s second child was two weeks old, Adah Charlton and her aunt 66 came to visit the baby, and the young girl chatted cheerfully with the father and played happily with Yen, who was growing strong and joyful. The American women couldn’t communicate with the Chinese, of course, but Adah set a bunch of beautiful flowers beside her, held her hand, and looked down at her with bright eyes. Feeling secure in their racial differences, surrounded by loving friends, and happy in her chosen work, she didn’t suspect at all that the woman whose husband was her aunt’s protégé felt everything bitter because of her.
After the visitors had gone, Pau Lin, who had been watching her husband’s face while the young artist was in the room, said to him:
After the visitors left, Pau Lin, who had been observing her husband’s expression while the young artist was there, said to him:
“She can be happy who takes all and gives nothing.”
“She can be happy who takes everything and gives nothing.”
“Takes all and gives nothing,” echoed her husband. “What do you mean?”
“Takes everything and gives nothing,” her husband replied. “What do you mean?”
“She has taken all your heart,” answered Pau Lin, “but she has not given you a son. It is I who have had that task.”
“She has taken all your heart,” replied Pau Lin, “but she hasn’t given you a son. That’s been my responsibility.”
“You are my wife,” answered Wou Sankwei. “And she—oh! how can you speak of her so? She, who is as a pure water-flower—a lily!”
“You're my wife,” Wou Sankwei replied. “And she—oh! how can you talk about her like that? She’s like a pure water flower—a lily!”
He went out of the room, carrying with him a little painting of their boy, which Adah 67Charlton had given to him as she bade him goodbye and which he had intended showing with pride to the mother.
He left the room, holding a small painting of their boy that Adah Charlton had given him as she said goodbye, and he had planned to show it off proudly to the mother.
It was on the day that the baby died that Pau Lin first saw the little picture. It had fallen out of her husband’s coat pocket when he lifted the tiny form in his arms and declared it lifeless. Even in that first moment of loss Pau Lin, stooping to pick up the portrait, had shrunk back in horror, crying: “She would cast a spell! She would cast a spell!”
It was on the day the baby died that Pau Lin first saw the little picture. It had fallen out of her husband’s coat pocket when he lifted the tiny body in his arms and declared it lifeless. Even in that first moment of grief, Pau Lin, bending down to pick up the portrait, recoiled in horror, shouting: “She would cast a spell! She would cast a spell!”
She set her heel upon the face of the picture and destroyed it beyond restoration.
She stomped on the picture and ruined it beyond repair.
“You know not what you say and do,” sternly rebuked Sankwei. He would have added more, but the mystery of the dead child’s look forbade him.
"You don't know what you're saying and doing," Sankwei said sharply. He would have said more, but the mystery of the dead child's expression stopped him.
“The loss of a son is as the loss of a limb,” said he to his childless partner, as under the red glare of the lanterns they sat discussing the sad event.
“The loss of a son is like the loss of a limb,” he said to his partner who had no children, as they sat under the bright glow of the lanterns discussing the tragic event.
“But you are not without consolation,” returned Leung Tsao. “Your firstborn grows in strength and beauty.”
“But you have some comfort,” replied Leung Tsao. “Your firstborn is growing strong and beautiful.”
“True,” assented Wou Sankwei, his heavy thoughts becoming lighter.
“True,” agreed Wou Sankwei, his heavy thoughts becoming lighter.
And Pau Lin, in her curtained balcony overhead, drew closer her child and passionately cried:
And Pau Lin, in her curtained balcony above, pulled her child closer and cried out passionately:
68“Sooner would I, O heart of my heart, that the light of thine eyes were also quenched, than that thou shouldst be contaminated with the wisdom of the new.”
68“I would rather, oh my dear, that the light in your eyes was also gone than for you to be tainted by the knowledge of the new.”
V

The Chinese women friends of Wou Pau Lin gossiped among themselves, and their gossip reached the ears of the American woman friend of Pau Lin’s husband. Since the days of her widowhood Mrs. Dean had devoted herself earnestly and whole-heartedly to the betterment of the condition and the uplifting of the young workingmen of Chinese race who came to America. Their appeal and need, as she had told her niece, was for closer acquaintance with the knowledge of the Western people, and that she had undertaken to give them, as far as she was able. The rewards and satisfactions of her work had been rich in some cases. Witness Wou Sankwei.
The Chinese women friends of Wou Pau Lin were gossiping among themselves, and their chatter reached the ears of the American woman who was friends with Pau Lin's husband. Since becoming a widow, Mrs. Dean had been dedicated and passionate about improving the lives of young Chinese workers who came to America. As she had told her niece, they sought to connect more with Western knowledge, and that was what she aimed to provide for them, as much as she could. In some cases, the rewards and satisfactions of her efforts had been great. Just look at Wou Sankwei.
But the gossip had reached and much perturbed her. What was it that they said Wou Sankwei’s wife had declared—that her little son should not go to an American school nor learn the American learning. Such bigotry and narrow-mindedness! How sad to think 69of! Here was a man who had benefited and profited by living in America, anxious to have his son receive the benefits of a Western education—and here was this man’s wife opposing him with her ignorance and hampering him with her unreasonable jealousy.
But the gossip had spread and really bothered her. What was it they said Wou Sankwei’s wife declared—that her little son shouldn’t go to an American school or learn the American ways? Such bigotry and narrow-mindedness! How sad to think of it! Here was a man who had benefited from living in America, eager for his son to gain the advantages of a Western education—and here was his wife opposing him with her ignorance and holding him back with her unreasonable jealousy. 69
Yes, she had heard that too. That Wou Sankwei’s wife was jealous—jealous—and her husband the most moral of men, the kindest and the most generous.
Yes, she had heard that too. That Wou Sankwei’s wife was jealous—jealous—and her husband the most moral man, the kindest and the most generous.
“Of what is she jealous?” she questioned Adah Charlton. “Other Chinese men’s wives, I have known, have had cause to be jealous, for it is true some of them are dreadfully immoral and openly support two or more wives. But not Wou Sankwei. And this little Pau Lin. She has everything that a Chinese woman could wish for.”
“Why is she jealous?” she asked Adah Charlton. “Other Chinese men’s wives, I know, have had reasons to be jealous, because it’s true some of them are really immoral and openly have two or more wives. But not Wou Sankwei. And that little Pau Lin. She has everything a Chinese woman could want.”
A sudden flash of intuition came to the girl, rendering her for a moment speechless. When she did find words, she said:
A sudden flash of insight hit the girl, leaving her momentarily speechless. When she finally found her words, she said:
“Everything that a Chinese woman could wish for, you say. Auntie, I do not believe there is any real difference between the feelings of a Chinese wife and an American wife. Sankwei is treating Pau Lin as he would treat her were he living in China. Yet it cannot be the same to her as if she were in their own country, where he would not come in contact 70with American women. A woman is a woman with intuitions and perceptions, whether Chinese or American, whether educated or uneducated, and Sankwei’s wife must have noticed, even on the day of her arrival, her husband’s manner towards us, and contrasted it with his manner towards her. I did not realize this before you told me that she was jealous. I only wish I had. Now, for all her ignorance, I can see that the poor little thing became more of an American in that one half hour on the steamer than Wou Sankwei, for all your pride in him, has become in seven years.”
“Everything a Chinese woman could want, you say. Auntie, I don't believe there's any real difference between how a Chinese wife and an American wife feels. Sankwei is treating Pau Lin the same way he would if he were in China. But it can't feel the same to her as if she were in their home country, where he wouldn't be interacting with American women. A woman is a woman, with her own intuitions and perceptions, whether she's Chinese or American, educated or uneducated, and Sankwei’s wife must have noticed, even on the day she arrived, how her husband interacted with us compared to how he acts with her. I didn’t realize this until you told me she was jealous. I wish I had. Now, despite her lack of knowledge, I can see that in that brief half hour on the steamer, she became more of an American than Wou Sankwei, for all your pride in him, has become in seven years.”
Mrs. Dean rested her head on her hand. She was evidently much perplexed.
Mrs. Dean rested her head on her hand. She looked clearly confused.
“What you say may be, Adah,” she replied after a while; “but even so, it is Sankwei whom I have known so long, who has my sympathies. He has much to put up with. They have drifted seven years of life apart. There is no bond of interest or sympathy between them, save the boy. Yet never the slightest hint of trouble has come to me from his own lips. Before the coming of Pau Lin, he would confide in me every little thing that worried him, as if he were my own son. Now he maintains absolute silence as to his private affairs.”
“What you say might be true, Adah,” she replied after a moment; “but even so, it's Sankwei whom I've known for so long and who has my sympathy. He has a lot to deal with. They have spent seven years living separately. There’s no connection or shared feelings between them, except for the boy. Yet, I’ve not heard the slightest hint of trouble from him. Before Pau Lin came along, he would share every little thing that worried him with me, as if he were my own son. Now he keeps completely silent about his personal matters.”
71“Chinese principles,” observed Adah, resuming her work. “Yes, I admit Sankwei has some puzzles to solve. Naturally, when he tries to live two lives—that of a Chinese and that of an American.”
71“Chinese principles,” Adah noted as she got back to her work. “I admit Sankwei has some challenges to figure out. It's tough when he’s trying to live two lives—both as a Chinese person and as an American.”
“He is compelled to that,” retorted Mrs. Dean. “Is it not what we teach these Chinese boys—to become Americans? And yet, they are Chinese, and must, in a sense, remain so.”
“He's forced into that,” Mrs. Dean shot back. “Isn't it what we teach these Chinese boys—to be Americans? And yet, they’re still Chinese and, in a way, have to stay that way.”
Adah did not answer.
Adah didn't respond.
Mrs. Dean sighed. “Poor, dear children, both of them,” mused she. “I feel very low-spirited over the matter. I suppose you wouldn’t care to come down town with me. I should like to have another chat with Mrs. Wing Sing.”
Mrs. Dean sighed. “Poor, dear kids, both of them,” she thought. “I feel really down about this. I guess you wouldn’t want to come downtown with me. I’d like to have another talk with Mrs. Wing Sing.”
“I shall be glad of the change,” replied Adah, laying down her brushes.
“I'll be glad for the change,” replied Adah, putting down her brushes.
Rows of lanterns suspended from many balconies shed a mellow, moonshiny radiance. On the walls and doors were splashes of red paper inscribed with hieroglyphics. In the narrow streets, booths decorated with flowers, and banners and screens painted with immense figures of josses diverted the eye; while bands of musicians in gaudy silks, shrilled and banged, piped and fluted.
Rows of lanterns hanging from balconies cast a soft, moonlit glow. Red paper with symbols covered the walls and doors. In the tight streets, booths adorned with flowers, along with banners and screens featuring large images of deities caught the attention; meanwhile, groups of musicians in bright silk outfits played loud, festive music with pipes and flutes.
Everybody seemed to be out of doors—men, 72women, and children—and nearly all were in holiday attire. A couple of priests, in vivid scarlet and yellow robes, were kotowing before an altar covered with a rich cloth, embroidered in white and silver. Some Chinese students from the University of California stood looking on with comprehending, half-scornful interest; three girls lavishly dressed in colored silks, with their black hair plastered back from their faces and heavily bejewelled behind, chirped and chattered in a gilded balcony above them like birds in a cage. Little children, their hands full of half-moon-shaped cakes, were pattering about, with eyes, for all the hour, as bright as stars.
Everyone seemed to be outside—men, women, and kids—and almost all were dressed for a celebration. A couple of priests, in bright red and yellow robes, were bowing before an altar draped with a luxurious cloth, embroidered in white and silver. Some Chinese students from the University of California watched with an understanding, slightly mocking interest; three girls dressed in colorful silks, with their black hair slicked back and heavily jeweled, giggled and chatted in a gilded balcony above them like birds in a cage. Little children, their hands full of crescent-shaped cakes, were running around, their eyes shining brightly like stars.
Chinatown was celebrating the Harvest Moon Festival, and Adah Charlton was glad that she had an opportunity to see something of the celebration before she returned East. Mrs. Dean, familiar with the Chinese people and the mazes of Chinatown, led her around fearlessly, pointing out this and that object of interest and explaining to her its meaning. Seeing that it was a gala night, she had abandoned her idea of calling upon the Chinese friend.
Chinatown was celebrating the Harvest Moon Festival, and Adah Charlton was happy that she had a chance to experience part of the celebration before heading back East. Mrs. Dean, who knew the Chinese community and the twists and turns of Chinatown, guided her confidently, highlighting various interesting things and explaining their significance. Noting that it was a festive night, she decided not to visit her Chinese friend.
Just as they turned a corner leading up to the street where Wou Sankwei’s place of business and residence was situated, a pair 73of little hands grasped Mrs. Dean’s skirt and a delighted little voice piped: “See me! See me!” It was little Yen, resplendent in mauve-colored pantaloons and embroidered vest and cap. Behind him was a tall man whom both women recognized.
Just as they turned a corner heading to the street where Wou Sankwei’s business and home were located, a pair of small hands grabbed Mrs. Dean’s skirt, and a cheerful little voice called out, “Look at me! Look at me!” It was little Yen, looking adorable in his mauve-colored pants and embroidered vest and cap. Behind him was a tall man that both women recognized.
“How do you happen to have Yen with you?” Adah asked.
“How do you have Yen with you?” Adah asked.
“His father handed him over to me as a sort of guide, counsellor, and friend. The little fellow is very amusing.”
“His father gave him to me as a kind of guide, counselor, and friend. The little guy is really entertaining.”
“See over here,” interrupted Yen. He hopped over the alley to where the priests stood by the altar. The grown people followed him.
“Look over here,” interrupted Yen. He jumped over the alley to where the priests were standing by the altar. The adults followed him.
“What is that man chanting?” asked Adah. One of the priests had mounted a table, and with arms outstretched towards the moon sailing high in the heavens, seemed to be making some sort of an invocation.
“What is that man chanting?” Adah asked. One of the priests had climbed onto a table, and with his arms stretched out towards the moon shining high in the sky, he seemed to be performing some kind of invocation.
Her friend listened for some moments before replying:
Her friend listened for a few moments before responding:
“It is a sort of apotheosis of the moon. I have heard it on a like occasion in Hankow, and the Chinese bonze who officiated gave me a translation. I almost know it by heart. May I repeat it to you?”
“It’s like a celebration of the moon. I heard it on a similar occasion in Hankow, and the Chinese bonze who led the ceremony gave me a translation. I almost know it by heart. Can I share it with you?”
Mrs. Dean and Yen were examining the screen with the big josses.
Mrs. Dean and Yen were looking at the screen with the large incense burners.
74“Yes, I should like to hear it,” said Adah.
74“Yes, I’d like to hear it,” Adah said.
“Then fix your eyes upon Diana.”
“Now concentrate on Diana.”
“Dear and lovely moon, as I watch thee pursuing thy solitary course o’er the silent heavens, heart-easing thoughts steal o’er me and calm my passionate soul. Thou art so sweet, so serious, so serene, that thou causest me to forget the stormy emotions which crash like jarring discords across the harmony of life, and bringest to my memory a voice scarce ever heard amidst the warring of the world—love’s low voice.
"Dear and lovely moon, as I watch you tracing your lonely path across the quiet sky, soothing thoughts wash over me and calm my passionate soul. You are so sweet, so serious, so serene, that you make me forget the turbulent emotions that crash like harsh notes disrupting the harmony of life, and remind me of a voice rarely heard amidst the conflicts of the world—love's gentle voice."
“Thou art so peaceful and so pure that it seemeth as if naught false or ignoble could dwell beneath thy gentle radiance, and that earnestness—even the earnestness of genius—must glow within the bosom of him on whose head thy beams fall like blessings.
“You are so peaceful and so pure that it seems like nothing false or lowly could exist beneath your gentle glow, and that sincerity—even the sincerity of genius—must shine within the heart of the person upon whom your light falls like a blessing."
“The magic of thy sympathy disburtheneth me of many sorrows, and thoughts, which, like the songs of the sweetest sylvan singer, are too dear and sacred for the careless ears of day, gush forth with unconscious eloquence when thou art the only listener.
“The magic of your sympathy lifts me of many sorrows and thoughts, which, like the songs of the sweetest forest singer, are too precious and sacred for the careless ears of the day, flow forth with natural eloquence when you are the only listener.
“Dear and lovely moon, there are some who say that those who dwell in the sunlit fields of reason should fear to wander through the moonlit valleys of imagination; but I, who have ever been a pilgrim and a stranger in the 75realm of the wise, offer to thee the homage of a heart which appreciates that thou graciously shinest—even on the fool.”
“Dear and beautiful moon, some people say that those who live in the bright fields of logic should be afraid to explore the moonlit valleys of creativity; but I, who have always been a traveler and an outsider in the world of the wise, offer you the respect of a heart that understands that you graciously shine—even on the fool.”
“Is that really Chinese?” queried Adah.
“Is that really Chinese?” asked Adah.
“No doubt about it—in the main. Of course, I cannot swear to it word for word.”
“No doubt about it—in general. Of course, I can’t guarantee it word for word.”
“I should think that there would be some reference to the fruits of the earth—the harvest. I always understood that the Chinese religion was so practical.”
“I would expect there to be some mention of the fruits of the earth—the harvest. I’ve always heard that the Chinese religion is very practical.”
“Confucianism is. But the Chinese mind requires two religions. Even the most commonplace Chinese has yearnings for something above everyday life. Therefore, he combines with his Confucianism, Buddhism—or, in this country, Christianity.”
"Confucianism is important. But the Chinese mindset needs two religions. Even the most ordinary Chinese person longs for something beyond everyday life. So, they combine their Confucian beliefs with Buddhism—or, in this country, Christianity."
“Thank you for the information. It has given me a key to the mind of a certain Chinese in whom Auntie and I are interested.”
“Thanks for the information. It has given me insight into the mind of a certain Chinese person that Auntie and I are interested in.”
“And who is this particular Chinese in whom you are interested.”
“And who is this specific Chinese person that you’re interested in?”
“The father of the little boy who is with us tonight.”
“The father of the little boy who is here with us tonight.”
“Wou Sankwei! Why, here he comes with Lee Tong Hay. Are you acquainted with Lee Tong Hay?”
“Wow Sankwei! Look, here he comes with Lee Tong Hay. Do you know Lee Tong Hay?”
“No, but I believe Aunt is. Plays and sings in vaudeville, doesn’t he?”
“No, but I think Aunt is. He performs and sings in vaudeville, right?”
“Yes; he can turn himself into a German, 76a Scotchman, an Irishman, or an American, with the greatest ease, and is as natural in each character as he is as a Chinaman. Hello, Lee Tong Hay.”
“Yes; he can easily transform into a German, a Scotsman, an Irishman, or an American, and he feels completely natural in each character, just like he does as a Chinaman. Hey, Lee Tong Hay.”
“Hello, Mr. Stimson.”
“Hi, Mr. Stimson.”
While her friend was talking to the lively young Chinese who had answered his greeting, Adah went over to where Wou Sankwei stood speaking to Mrs. Dean.
While her friend chatted with the lively young Chinese who had replied to his greeting, Adah walked over to where Wou Sankwei was talking to Mrs. Dean.
“Yen begins school next week,” said her aunt, drawing her arm within her own. It was time to go home.
“Yen starts school next week,” said her aunt, pulling her arm close. It was time to head home.
Adah made no reply. She was settling her mind to do something quite out of the ordinary. Her aunt often called her romantic and impractical. Perhaps she was.
Adah didn’t respond. She was preparing herself to do something really out of the ordinary. Her aunt often referred to her as romantic and unrealistic. Maybe she was.
VI

Auntie went out of town this morning,” said Adah Charlton. “I, ’phoned for you to come up, Sankwei because I wished to have a personal and private talk with you.”
“Auntie left town this morning,” said Adah Charlton. “I called you to come over, Sankwei, because I wanted to have a personal and private conversation with you.”
“Any trouble, Miss Adah,” inquired the young merchant. “Anything I can do for you?”
“Is there any trouble, Miss Adah?” asked the young merchant. “Is there anything I can do for you?”
Mrs. Dean often called upon him to transact little business matters for her or to consult 77with him on various phases of her social and family life.
Mrs. Dean often asked him to handle small business matters for her or to talk with him about different aspects of her social and family life. 77
“I don’t know what I would do without Sankwei’s head to manage for me,” she often said to her niece.
“I don’t know what I would do without Sankwei managing things for me,” she often said to her niece.
“No,” replied the girl, “you do too much for us. You always have, ever since I’ve known you. It’s a shame for us to have allowed you.”
“No,” the girl replied, “you do too much for us. You always have, ever since I’ve known you. It’s a shame that we’ve let you.”
“What are you talking about, Miss Adah? Since I came to America your aunt has made this house like a home to me, and, of course, I take an interest in it and like to do anything for it that a man can. I am always happy when I come here.”
“What are you talking about, Miss Adah? Since I arrived in America, your aunt has made this house feel like a home to me, and, of course, I care about it and want to do anything I can for it. I’m always happy when I come here.”
“Yes, I know you are, poor old boy,” said Adah to herself.
“Yes, I know you are, poor old boy,” Adah said to herself.
Aloud she said: “I have something to say to you which I would like you to hear. Will you listen, Sankwei?”
Aloud she said, "I have something to tell you that I want you to hear. Will you listen, Sankwei?"
“Of course I will,” he answered.
“Of course I will,” he replied.
“Well then,” went on Adah, “I asked you to come here today because I have heard that there is trouble at your house and that your wife is jealous of you.”
"Well then," Adah continued, "I asked you to come here today because I've heard there's trouble at home and that your wife is jealous of you."
“Would you please not talk about that, Miss Adah. It is a matter which you cannot understand.”
“Could you please not talk about that, Miss Adah? It's something you can't grasp.”
“You promised to listen and heed. I do 78understand, even though I cannot speak to your wife nor find out what she feels and thinks. I know you, Sankwei, and I can see just how the trouble has arisen. As soon as I heard that your wife was jealous I knew why she was jealous.”
“You promised to listen and pay attention. I do understand, even though I can’t talk to your wife or find out what she feels and thinks. I know you, Sankwei, and I can see how the trouble started. As soon as I heard that your wife was jealous, I knew exactly why she was feeling that way.”
“Why?” he queried.
“Why?” he asked.
“Because,” she answered unflinchingly, “you are thinking far too much of other women.”
“Because,” she replied without hesitation, “you’re thinking way too much about other women.”
“Too much of other women?” echoed Sankwei dazedly. “I did not know that.”
“Too much of other women?” repeated Sankwei in disbelief. “I didn’t know that.”
“No, you didn’t. That is why I am telling you. But you are, Sankwei. And you are becoming too Americanized. My aunt encourages you to become so, and she is a good woman, with the best and highest of motives; but we are all liable to make mistakes, and it is a mistake to try and make a Chinese man into an American—if he has a wife who is to remain as she always has been. It would be different if you were not married and were a man free to advance. But you are not.”
“No, you didn’t. That’s why I’m telling you. But you are, Sankwei. And you’re becoming too Americanized. My aunt encourages you to be that way, and she’s a good woman with the best intentions; but we’re all capable of making mistakes, and it’s a mistake to try to turn a Chinese man into an American—especially if he has a wife who is going to stay the way she always has been. It would be different if you weren’t married and were a man free to progress. But you’re not.”
“What am I to do then, Miss Adah? You say that I think too much of other women besides her, and that I am too much Americanized. What can I do about it now that it is so?”
“What am I supposed to do then, Miss Adah? You say that I think too much about other women besides her, and that I’m too Americanized. What can I do about it now that it is like this?”
“First of all you must think of your wife. She has done for you what no American woman would do—came to you to be your 79wife, love you and serve you without even knowing you—took you on trust altogether. You must remember that for many years she was chained in a little cottage to care for your ailing and aged mother—a hard task indeed for a young girl. You must remember that you are the only man in the world to her, and that you have always been the only one that she has ever cared for. Think of her during all the years you are here, living a lonely hard-working life—a baby and an old woman her only companions. For this, she had left all her own relations. No American woman would have sacrificed herself so.
“First of all, you need to think about your wife. She has done for you what no American woman would do—she came to you to be your wife, to love you, and to serve you without even knowing you—she took you on trust completely. You must remember that for many years, she was stuck in a small cottage caring for your sick and elderly mother—a tough job for a young girl. Remember that you are the only man in the world to her, and that you have always been the only one she has ever cared for. Think of her during all the years you are here, living a lonely, hard-working life—with a baby and an old woman as her only companions. For this, she gave up all her own family. No American woman would have made such a sacrifice.”
“And, now, what has she? Only you and her housework. The white woman reads, plays, paints, attends concerts, entertainments, lectures, absorbs herself in the work she likes, and in the course of her life thinks of and cares for a great many people. She has much to make her happy besides her husband. The Chinese woman has him only.”
“And now, what does she have? Just you and her household chores. The white woman reads, plays, paints, goes to concerts, enjoys entertainment, attends lectures, immerses herself in her interests, and throughout her life thinks about and cares for many people. She has a lot to make her happy besides her husband. The Chinese woman has only him.”
“And her boy.”
"And her son."
“Yes, her boy,” repeated Adah Charlton, smiling in spite of herself, but lapsing into seriousness the moment after. “There’s another reason for you to drop the American for a time and go back to being a Chinese. 80For sake of your darling little boy, you and your wife should live together kindly and cheerfully. That is much more important for his welfare than that he should go to the American school and become Americanized.”
“Yes, her boy,” Adah Charlton repeated, smiling despite herself, but she became serious right after. “There’s another reason for you to put aside being American for a while and go back to being Chinese. 80For the sake of your sweet little boy, you and your wife should live together happily and harmoniously. That’s way more important for his well-being than sending him to an American school and making him Americanized.”
“It is my ambition to put him through both American and Chinese schools.”
“It’s my goal to have him attend both American and Chinese schools.”
“But what he needs most of all is a loving mother.”
“But what he needs most of all is a caring mom.”
“She loves him all right.”
“She really loves him.”
“Then why do you not love her as you should? If I were married I would not think my husband loved me very much if he preferred spending his evenings in the society of other women than in mine, and was so much more polite and deferential to other women than he was to me. Can’t you understand now why your wife is jealous?”
“Then why don't you love her the way you should? If I were married, I wouldn't feel very loved if my husband preferred hanging out with other women instead of me and was way more polite and respectful to them than to me. Can’t you see now why your wife is jealous?”
Wou Sankwei stood up.
Wou Sankwei got up.
“Goodbye,” said Adah Charlton, giving him her hand.
“Goodbye,” said Adah Charlton, extending her hand to him.
“Goodbye,” said Wou Sankwei.
“Goodbye,” Wou Sankwei said.
Had he been a white man, there is no doubt that Adah Charlton’s little lecture would have had a contrary effect from what she meant it to have. At least, the lectured would have been somewhat cynical as to her sincerity. But Wou Sankwei was not a white man. He was a Chinese, and did not see any reason for 81insincerity in a matter as important as that which Adah Charlton had brought before him. He felt himself exiled from Paradise, yet it did not occur to him to question, as a white man would have done, whether the angel with the flaming sword had authority for her action. Neither did he lay the blame for things gone wrong upon any woman. He simply made up his mind to make the best of what was.
If he had been a white man, there's no doubt that Adah Charlton's little lecture would have had the opposite effect from what she intended. At the very least, he would have been somewhat skeptical about her sincerity. But Wou Sankwei was not a white man. He was Chinese and saw no reason to doubt her honesty in a matter as significant as the one Adah Charlton presented. He felt exiled from Paradise, yet it didn’t occur to him to question, as a white man would have, whether the angel with the flaming sword had the right to act as she did. He also didn’t blame any woman for the things that went wrong. He simply resolved to make the best of the situation.
VII

It had been a peaceful week in the Wou household—the week before little Yen was to enter the American school. So peaceful indeed that Wou Sankwei had begun to think that his wife was reconciled to his wishes with regard to the boy. He whistled softly as he whittled away at a little ship he was making for him. Adah Charlton’s suggestions had set coursing a train of thought which had curved around Pau Lin so closely that he had decided that, should she offer any further opposition to the boy’s attending the American school, he would not insist upon it. After all, though the American language might be useful during this century, the wheel of the world would turn again, and then it might not be necessary at all. Who could 82tell? He came very near to expressing himself thus to Pau Lin.
It had been a peaceful week in the Wou household—the week before little Yen was set to start American school. So peaceful, in fact, that Wou Sankwei had started to think his wife was on board with his plans for the boy. He whistled softly while carving a small ship he was making for him. Adah Charlton’s suggestions had triggered a line of thinking that had wrapped around Pau Lin so tightly that he decided that if she opposed the boy attending American school any further, he wouldn’t push it. After all, while the American language might be useful now, things could change in the future, and it might not matter at all. Who could say? He almost said as much to Pau Lin.
And now it was the evening before the morning that little Yen was to march away to the American school. He had been excited all day over the prospect, and to calm him, his father finally told him to read aloud a little story from the Chinese book which he had given him on his first birthday in America and which he had taught him to read. Obediently the little fellow drew his stool to his mother’s side and read in his childish sing-song the story of an irreverent lad who came to great grief because he followed after the funeral of his grandfather and regaled himself on the crisply roasted chickens and loose-skinned oranges which were left on the grave for the feasting of the spirit.
And now it was the evening before little Yen was set to head off to the American school. He had been excited all day about it, and to help calm him down, his father finally told him to read a little story from the Chinese book he had given him on his first birthday in America and which he had taught him to read. Obediently, the little guy pulled his stool over to his mother’s side and read in his childish sing-song voice a story about a disrespectful boy who got into big trouble because he followed his grandfather’s funeral and indulged in the roasted chickens and loose-skinned oranges left on the grave for the spirit to feast on.
Wou Sankwei laughed heartily over the story. It reminded him of some of his own boyish escapades. But Pau Lin stroked silently the head of the little reader, and seemed lost in reverie.
Wou Sankwei laughed heartily at the story. It reminded him of some of his own youthful adventures. Meanwhile, Pau Lin quietly stroked the head of the little reader and appeared to be lost in thought.
A whiff of fresh salt air blew in from the Bay. The mother shivered, and Wou Sankwei, looking up from the fastening of the boat’s rigging, bade Yen close the door. As the little fellow came back to his mother’s side, he stumbled over her knee.
A breeze of fresh salt air came in from the Bay. The mother shivered, and Wou Sankwei, glancing up from tying the boat’s rigging, told Yen to close the door. As the little guy returned to his mother’s side, he tripped over her knee.
83“Oh, poor mother!” he exclaimed with quaint apology. “’Twas the stupid feet, not Yen.”
83“Oh, poor mom!” he said with a charming apology. “It was the stupid feet, not Yen.”
“So,” she replied, curling her arm around his neck, “’tis always the feet. They are to the spirit as the cocoon to the butterfly. Listen, and I will sing you the song of the Happy Butterfly.”
“So,” she replied, wrapping her arm around his neck, “it’s always about the feet. They are to the spirit what the cocoon is to the butterfly. Listen, and I’ll sing you the song of the Happy Butterfly.”
She began singing the old Chinese ditty in a fresh birdlike voice. Wou Sankwei, listening, was glad to hear her. He liked having everyone around him cheerful and happy. That had been the charm of the Dean household.
She started singing the old Chinese song in a bright, bird-like voice. Wou Sankwei, listening, felt happy to hear her. He enjoyed having everyone around him cheerful and happy. That had been the charm of the Dean household.
The ship was finished before the little family retired. Yen examined it, critically at first, then exultingly. Finally, he carried it away and placed it carefully in the closet where he kept his kites, balls, tops, and other treasures. “We will set sail with it tomorrow after school,” said he to his father, hugging gratefully that father’s arm.
The ship was done before the little family went to bed. Yen looked it over, first with a critical eye, then with joy. Finally, he took it and carefully put it in the closet where he kept his kites, balls, tops, and other treasures. “We’ll set sail with it tomorrow after school,” he said to his dad, warmly hugging his arm.
Sankwei rubbed the little round head. The boy and he were great chums.
Sankwei rubbed the boy's little round head. They were great friends.
What was that sound which caused Sankwei to start from his sleep? It was just on the border land of night and day, an unusual time for Pau Lin to be up. Yet, he could hear her voice in Yen’s room. He raised 84himself on his elbow and listened. She was softly singing a nursery song about some little squirrels and a huntsman. Sankwei wondered at her singing in that way at such an hour. From where he lay he could just perceive the child’s cot and the silent child figure lying motionless in the dim light. How very motionless! In a moment Sankwei was beside it.
What was that sound that made Sankwei wake up? It was right on the edge of night and day, a strange time for Pau Lin to be up. Still, he could hear her voice coming from Yen’s room. He propped himself up on his elbow and listened. She was softly singing a lullaby about some little squirrels and a huntsman. Sankwei was surprised she was singing like that at such an hour. From where he lay, he could just make out the child’s crib and the silent figure of the child lying still in the dim light. So still! In a moment, Sankwei was by its side.
The empty cup with its dark dregs told the tale.
The empty cup with its dark residue told the story.
The thing he loved the best in all the world—the darling son who had crept into his heart with his joyousness and beauty—had been taken from him—by her who had given.
The thing he loved most in the world—the beloved son who had snuck into his heart with his joy and beauty—had been taken from him—by the one who had given.
Sankwei reeled against the wall. The kneeling figure by the cot arose. The face of her was solemn and tender.
Sankwei leaned against the wall. The person kneeling by the bed got up. Her face was serious and gentle.
“He is saved,” smiled she, “from the Wisdom of the New.”
"He's saved," she smiled, "from the Wisdom of the New."
In grief too bitter for words the father bowed his head upon his hands.
In unbearable grief, the father bowed his head onto his hands.
“Why! Why!” queried Pau Lin, gazing upon him bewilderedly. “The child is happy. The butterfly mourns not o’er the shed cocoon.”
“Why! Why!” asked Pau Lin, looking at him in confusion. “The child is happy. The butterfly doesn’t grieve over the shed cocoon.”
Sankwei put up his shutters and wrote this note to Adah Charlton:
Sankwei closed his shutters and wrote this note to Adah Charlton:
I have lost my boy through an accident. I am returning to China with my wife whose health requires a change.
I lost my son in an accident. I'm going back to China with my wife, whose health needs a change.
“ITS WAVERING IMAGE”
I

Pan was a half white, half Chinese girl. Her mother was dead, and Pan lived with her father who kept an Oriental Bazaar on Dupont Street. All her life had Pan lived in Chinatown, and if she were different in any sense from those around her, she gave little thought to it. It was only after the coming of Mark Carson that the mystery of her nature began to trouble her.
Pan was a biracial girl, half white and half Chinese. Her mom had passed away, and Pan lived with her dad, who owned an Oriental Bazaar on Dupont Street. She had spent her whole life in Chinatown, and if she felt different from those around her, she didn't really think about it. It was only after Mark Carson arrived that the mystery of her identity started to bother her.
They met at the time of the boycott of the Sam Yups by the See Yups. After the heat and dust and unsavoriness of the highways and byways of Chinatown, the young reporter who had been sent to find a story, had stepped across the threshold of a cool, deep room, fragrant with the odor of dried lilies and sandalwood, and found Pan.
They met during the boycott of the Sam Yups by the See Yups. After the chaos and unpleasantness of the streets of Chinatown, the young reporter who had been sent to find a story stepped into a cool, deep room, filled with the scent of dried lilies and sandalwood, and found Pan.
She did not speak to him, nor he to her. His business was with the spectacled merchant, who, with a pointed brush, was making up accounts in brown paper books and rolling balls in an abacus box. As to Pan, she always turned from whites. With her father’s people she was natural and at home; but in the presence of her mother’s she felt strange 86and constrained, shrinking from their curious scrutiny as she would from the sharp edge of a sword.
She didn’t talk to him, and he didn’t talk to her. His focus was on the merchant in glasses, who was using a pointed brush to write up accounts in brown paper books and counting with an abacus. As for Pan, she always avoided white people. She felt comfortable and natural around her father’s family, but with her mother’s family, she felt awkward and constrained, recoiling from their curious gaze as if it were the sharp edge of a sword. 86
When Mark Carson returned to the office, he asked some questions concerning the girl who had puzzled him. What was she? Chinese or white? The city editor answered him, adding: “She is an unusually bright girl, and could tell more stories about the Chinese than any other person in this city—if she would.”
When Mark Carson got back to the office, he asked a few questions about the girl who had him confused. What was she? Chinese or white? The city editor replied, saying, “She’s an exceptionally bright girl and could share more stories about the Chinese than anyone else in this city—if she wanted to.”
Mark Carson had a determined chin, clever eyes, and a tone to his voice which easily won for him the confidence of the unwary. In the reporter’s room he was spoken of as “a man who would sell his soul for a story.”
Mark Carson had a strong chin, sharp eyes, and a voice that easily earned the trust of those who weren’t on guard. In the reporter’s room, people referred to him as “a guy who would sell his soul for a story.”
After Pan’s first shyness had worn off, he found her bewilderingly frank and free with him; but he had all the instincts of a gentleman save one, and made no ordinary mistake about her. He was Pan’s first white friend. She was born a Bohemian, exempt from the conventional restrictions imposed upon either the white or Chinese woman; and the Oriental who was her father mingled with his affection for his child so great a respect for and trust in the daughter of the dead white woman, that everything she did or said was right to him. And Pan herself! A white woman 87might pass over an insult; a Chinese woman fail to see one. But Pan! He would be a brave man indeed who offered one to childish little Pan.
After Pan’s initial shyness faded, he found her surprisingly honest and open with him; but he had all the qualities of a gentleman except one, and he didn’t make any ordinary mistake about her. He was Pan’s first white friend. She was born a Bohemian, free from the usual expectations placed on both white and Chinese women; and her father, who was Oriental, combined his deep love for his child with a great respect and trust in the daughter of the deceased white woman, so everything she did or said was right in his eyes. And Pan herself! A white woman might overlook an insult; a Chinese woman might not even notice one. But Pan! It would take a truly brave man to insult the innocent little Pan.
All this Mark Carson’s clear eyes perceived, and with delicate tact and subtlety he taught the young girl that, all unconscious until his coming, she had lived her life alone. So well did she learn this lesson that it seemed at times as if her white self must entirely dominate and trample under foot her Chinese.
All this was clear to Mark Carson, and with gentle skill, he showed the young girl that, until he arrived, she had lived her life in isolation. She absorbed this lesson so well that at times it felt like her white identity completely overshadowed and suppressed her Chinese side.
Meanwhile, in full trust and confidence, she led him about Chinatown, initiating him into the simple mystery and history of many things, for which she, being of her father’s race, had a tender regard and pride. For her sake he was received as a brother by the yellow-robed priest in the joss house, the Astrologer of Prospect Place, and other conservative Chinese. The Water Lily Club opened its doors to him when she knocked, and the Sublimely Pure Brothers’ organization admitted him as one of its honorary members, thereby enabling him not only to see but to take part in a ceremony in which no American had ever before participated. With her by his side, he was welcomed wherever he went. Even the little Chinese women in the midst of their babies, received him with gentle smiles, and 88the children solemnly munched his candies and repeated nursery rhymes for his edification.
Meanwhile, full of trust and confidence, she took him around Chinatown, introducing him to the simple mysteries and history of many things, for which she, being from her father’s background, felt a special affection and pride. For her sake, he was welcomed as a brother by the yellow-robed priest in the joss house, the Astrologer of Prospect Place, and other traditional Chinese. The Water Lily Club opened its doors to him when she knocked, and the Sublimely Pure Brothers’ organization accepted him as an honorary member, allowing him not just to observe but to participate in a ceremony that no American had ever before taken part in. With her by his side, he was received warmly wherever he went. Even the little Chinese women, amidst their babies, greeted him with gentle smiles, and the children solemnly munched his candies and recited nursery rhymes for his amusement. 88
He enjoyed it all, and so did Pan. They were both young and light-hearted. And when the afternoon was spent, there was always that high room open to the stars, with its China bowls full of flowers and its big colored lanterns, shedding a mellow light.
He loved it all, and so did Pan. They were both young and carefree. And when the afternoon ended, there was always that high room open to the stars, with its China bowls filled with flowers and its large colorful lanterns, casting a warm glow.
Sometimes there was music. A Chinese band played three evenings a week in the gilded restaurant beneath them, and the louder the gongs sounded and the fiddlers fiddled, the more delighted was Pan. Just below the restaurant was her father’s bazaar. Occasionally Mun You would stroll upstairs and inquire of the young couple if there was anything needed to complete their felicity, and Pan would answer: “Thou only.” Pan was very proud of her Chinese father. “I would rather have a Chinese for a father than a white man,” she often told Mark Carson. The last time she had said that he had asked whom she would prefer for a husband, a white man or a Chinese. And Pan, for the first time since he had known her, had no answer for him.
Sometimes there was music. A Chinese band played three nights a week in the fancy restaurant below them, and the louder the gongs rang out and the fiddlers played, the happier Pan became. Just below the restaurant was her dad’s market. Occasionally, Mun You would walk upstairs and check with the young couple if there was anything they needed to make them happier, and Pan would reply, “Just you.” Pan was very proud of her Chinese father. “I’d rather have a Chinese father than a white man,” she often told Mark Carson. The last time she said that, he asked whom she would prefer as a husband, a white man or a Chinese. And Pan, for the first time since he had known her, had no answer for him.
II

It was a cool, quiet evening, after a hot day. A new moon was in the sky.
It was a cool, quiet evening after a hot day. A new moon was in the sky.
“How beautiful above! How unbeautiful below!” exclaimed Mark Carson involuntarily.
“How beautiful it is up there! How awful it is down here!” Mark Carson exclaimed without thinking.
He and Pan had been gazing down from their open retreat into the lantern-lighted, motley-thronged street beneath them.
He and Pan had been looking down from their open retreat into the lantern-lit, colorful crowd on the street below them.
“Perhaps it isn’t very beautiful,” replied Pan, “but it is here I live. It is my home.” Her voice quivered a little.
“Maybe it’s not very beautiful,” Pan replied, “but this is where I live. It’s my home.” Her voice shook a bit.
He leaned towards her suddenly and grasped her hands.
He suddenly leaned toward her and grabbed her hands.
“Pan,” he cried, “you do not belong here. You are white—white.”
“Pan,” he shouted, “you don’t belong here. You’re white—white.”
“No! no!” protested Pan.
“No! no!” Pan protested.
“You are,” he asserted. “You have no right to be here.”
“You are,” he said. “You have no right to be here.”
“I was born here,” she answered, “and the Chinese people look upon me as their own.”
“I was born here,” she replied, “and the Chinese people see me as one of their own.”
“But they do not understand you,” he went on. “Your real self is alien to them. What interest have they in the books you read—the thoughts you think?”
“But they don't understand you,” he continued. “Your true self is foreign to them. What interest do they have in the books you read—the thoughts you think?”
“They have an interest in me,” answered faithful Pan. “Oh, do not speak in that way any more.”
“They're interested in me,” replied loyal Pan. “Oh, please don't talk like that anymore.”
90“But I must,” the young man persisted. “Pan, don’t you see that you have got to decide what you will be—Chinese or white? You cannot be both.”
90“But I have to,” the young man insisted. “Pan, don’t you realize that you need to choose whether you want to be Chinese or white? You can’t be both.”
“Hush! Hush!” bade Pan. “I do not love you when you talk to me like that.”
“Hush! Hush!” said Pan. “I don’t love it when you talk to me like that.”
A little Chinese boy brought tea and saffron cakes. He was a picturesque little fellow with a quaint manner of speech. Mark Carson jested merrily with him, while Pan holding a tea-bowl between her two small hands laughed and sipped.
A little Chinese boy brought tea and saffron cakes. He was a charming little guy with a unique way of talking. Mark Carson joked playfully with him, while Pan, holding a tea bowl between her small hands, laughed and sipped.
When they were alone again, the silver stream and the crescent moon became the objects of their study. It was a very beautiful evening.
When they were alone again, the silver stream and the crescent moon became their focus. It was a really beautiful evening.
After a while Mark Carson, his hand on Pan’s shoulder, sang:
After a while, Mark Carson, with his hand on Pan's shoulder, sang:
Listening to that irresistible voice singing her heart away, the girl broke down and wept. She was so young and so happy.
Listening to that captivating voice pouring out her emotions, the girl lost it and cried. She was so young and so joyful.
91“Look up at me,” bade Mark Carson. “Oh, Pan! Pan! Those tears prove that you are white.”
91“Look up at me,” Mark Carson said. “Oh, Pan! Pan! Those tears show that you are innocent.”
Pan lifted her wet face.
Pan lifted her drenched face.
“Kiss me, Pan,” said he. It was the first time.
“Kiss me, Pan,” he said. It was the first time.
Next morning Mark Carson began work on the special-feature article which he had been promising his paper for some weeks.
Next morning, Mark Carson started working on the special feature article that he had been promising his paper for a few weeks.
III

Cursed be his ancestors,” bayed Man You.
Cursed be his ancestors,” yelled Man You.
He cast a paper at his daughter’s feet and left the room.
He threw a piece of paper at his daughter’s feet and walked out of the room.
Startled by her father’s unwonted passion, Pan picked up the paper, and in the clear passionless light of the afternoon read that which forever after was blotted upon her memory.
Startled by her father's unusual intensity, Pan picked up the paper, and in the bright, emotionless light of the afternoon, read something that was forever etched in her memory.
“Betrayed! Betrayed! Betrayed to be a betrayer!”
“Betrayed! Betrayed! Betrayed into being a betrayer!”
It burnt red hot; agony unrelieved by words, unassuaged by tears.
It burned bright red; pain that words couldn't ease, and tears couldn't soothe.
So till evening fell. Then she stumbled up the dark stairs which led to the high room open to the stars and tried to think it out. Someone had hurt her. Who was it? She 92raised her eyes. There shone: “Its Wavering Image.” It helped her to lucidity. He had done it. Was it unconsciously dealt—that cruel blow? Ah, well did he know that the sword which pierced her through others, would carry with it to her own heart, the pain of all those others. None knew better than he that she, whom he had called “a white girl, a white woman,” would rather that her own naked body and soul had been exposed, than that things, sacred and secret to those who loved her, should be cruelly unveiled and ruthlessly spread before the ridiculing and uncomprehending foreigner. And knowing all this so well, so well, he had carelessly sung her heart away, and with her kiss upon his lips, had smilingly turned and stabbed her. She, who was of the race that remembers.
So until evening came, she stumbled up the dark stairs that led to the high room open to the stars and tried to figure things out. Someone had hurt her. Who was it? She raised her eyes. There shone: “Its Wavering Image.” It helped her see clearly. He had done it. Was it an unintentional blow? Oh, he knew very well that the sword that pierced her through others would also bring the pain of all those others to her own heart. No one knew better than he that she, whom he had called “a white girl, a white woman,” would have preferred that her own naked body and soul were exposed than for things, sacred and secret to those who loved her, to be cruelly revealed and ruthlessly displayed before the mocking and uncomprehending outsider. And knowing all this so well, so very well, he had carelessly sung away her heart and, with her kiss still on his lips, had smilingly turned and stabbed her. She, who belonged to the race that remembers.
IV

Mark Carson, back in the city after an absence of two months, thought of Pan. He would see her that very evening. Dear little Pan, pretty Pan, clever Pan, amusing Pan; Pan, who was always so frankly glad to have him come to her; so eager to hear all that he was doing; so appreciative, so inspiring, so loving. She 93would have forgotten that article by now. Why should a white woman care about such things? Her true self was above it all. Had he not taught her that during the weeks in which they had seen so much of one another? True, his last lesson had been a little harsh, and as yet he knew not how she had taken it; but even if its roughness had hurt and irritated, there was a healing balm, a wizard’s oil which none knew so well as he how to apply.
Mark Carson was back in the city after two months away, thinking about Pan. He would see her that very evening. Dear little Pan, pretty Pan, clever Pan, funny Pan; Pan, who was always so genuinely happy to see him; so eager to hear about everything he was doing; so appreciative, so inspiring, so loving. She would have forgotten about that article by now. Why should a white woman care about such things? Her true self was above all that. Hadn't he taught her that during the weeks they spent so much time together? True, his last lesson had been a bit harsh, and he still didn't know how she had taken it; but even if its roughness had hurt and annoyed her, there was a healing balm, a magic oil that he knew better than anyone how to apply.
But for all these soothing reflections, there was an undercurrent of feeling which caused his steps to falter on his way to Pan. He turned into Portsmouth Square and took a seat on one of the benches facing the fountain erected in memory of Robert Louis Stevenson. Why had Pan failed to answer the note he had written telling her of the assignment which would keep him out of town for a couple of months and giving her his address? Would Robert Louis Stevenson have known why? Yes—and so did Mark Carson. But though Robert Louis Stevenson would have boldly answered himself the question, Mark Carson thrust it aside, arose, and pressed up the hill.
But for all these calming thoughts, there was a feeling underneath that made him hesitate on his way to Pan. He turned into Portsmouth Square and sat down on one of the benches facing the fountain dedicated to Robert Louis Stevenson. Why hadn't Pan replied to the note he wrote her about the assignment that would keep him out of town for a couple of months, along with his address? Would Robert Louis Stevenson have understood? Yes—and so did Mark Carson. But while Robert Louis Stevenson would have confidently answered that question, Mark Carson pushed it aside, got up, and walked up the hill.
“I knew they would not blame you, Pan!”
“I knew they wouldn't blame you, Pan!”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
94“And there was no word of you, dear. I was careful about that, not only for your sake, but for mine.”
94“And there was no mention of you, my dear. I made sure of that, not just for your benefit, but for mine as well.”
Silence.
Quiet.
“It is mere superstition anyway. These things have got to be exposed and done away with.”
“It’s just superstition, anyway. These things need to be exposed and eliminated.”
Still silence.
Quiet stillness.
Mark Carson felt strangely chilled. Pan was not herself tonight. She did not even look herself. He had been accustomed to seeing her in American dress. Tonight she wore the Chinese costume. But for her clear-cut features she might have been a Chinese girl. He shivered.
Mark Carson felt oddly cold. Pan wasn't herself tonight. She didn't even look like herself. He was used to seeing her in American clothing. Tonight, she wore a Chinese outfit. If it weren't for her distinct features, she could have passed for a Chinese girl. He shivered.
“Pan,” he asked, “why do you wear that dress?”
“Pan,” he asked, “why are you wearing that dress?”
Within her sleeves Pan’s small hands struggled together; but her face and voice were calm.
Within her sleeves, Pan's small hands struggled together, but her face and voice were calm.
“Because I am a Chinese woman,” she answered.
“Because I am a Chinese woman,” she replied.
“You are not,” cried Mark Carson, fiercely. “You cannot say that now, Pan. You are a white woman—white. Did your kiss not promise me that?”
“You're not,” Mark Carson shouted, angrily. “You can't say that now, Pan. You're a white woman—white. Didn't your kiss promise me that?”
“A white woman!” echoed Pan her voice rising high and clear to the stars above them. “I would not be a white woman for all the 95world. You are a white man. And what is a promise to a white man!”
“A white woman!” Pan's voice rose high and clear to the stars above them. “I wouldn’t want to be a white woman for anything in the world. You are a white man. And what is a promise to a white man!”
When she was lying low, the element of Fire having raged so fiercely within her that it had almost shriveled up the childish frame, there came to the house of Man You a little toddler who could scarcely speak. Climbing upon Pan’s couch, she pressed her head upon the sick girl’s bosom. The feel of that little head brought tears.
When she was keeping to herself, the Fire inside her had burned so intensely that it almost withered her childlike body. One day, a little toddler who could barely talk came to Man You's house. She climbed onto Pan’s couch and rested her head on the sick girl's chest. The touch of that small head brought tears to her eyes.
“Lo!” said the mother of the toddler. “Thou wilt bear a child thyself some day, and all the bitterness of this will pass away.”
“Look!” said the mother of the toddler. “You’ll have a child of your own someday, and all the bitterness of this will fade away.”
And Pan, being a Chinese woman, was comforted.
And Pan, as a Chinese woman, felt reassured.
THE GIFT OF LITTLE ME

The schoolroom was decorated with banners and flags wrought in various colors. Chinese lanterns swung overhead. A big, green, porcelain frog with yellow eyes squatted in the centre of the teacher’s desk. Tropical and native plants: azaleas, hyacinths, palms, and Chinese lilies, filled the air with their fragrance.
The classroom was decorated with banners and flags in a variety of colors. Chinese lanterns swung overhead. A large green porcelain frog with yellow eyes sat in the middle of the teacher’s desk. Tropical and native plants like azaleas, hyacinths, palms, and Chinese lilies filled the air with their scent.
It was the day before the Chinese New Year of 18— and Miss McLeod’s little scholars, 96in the decoration of their schoolroom, had expressed their love of quaint conceits and their appreciation of the beautiful. They were all in holiday attire. There was Han Wenti in sky-hued raiment and loose, flowing sleeves, upon each of which was embroidered a yellow dragon. Han Wenti’s father was the Chief of his clan in America. There was San Kee, the son of the Americanized merchant, stiff and slim in American store clothes. Little Choy, on the girls’ side, proudly wore a checked louisine Mother Hubbard gown, while Fei and Sie looked like humming-birds in their native costume of bright-colored silks flowered with gold.
It was the day before the Chinese New Year of 18— and Miss McLeod’s little students, 96 decorating their classroom, showcased their love for quirky ideas and their appreciation for beauty. They were all dressed in festive outfits. Han Wenti wore a sky-blue outfit with loose, flowing sleeves, each embroidered with a yellow dragon. Han Wenti’s father was the Chief of his clan in America. San Kee, the son of an Americanized merchant, stood stiff and slim in American store clothes. Little Choy, on the girls’ side, proudly wore a checked Mother Hubbard gown, while Fei and Sie looked like hummingbirds in their vibrant silk costumes adorned with gold.
Miss McLeod’s eyes wandered over the heap of gifts piled on three chairs before her desk, and over the heads of the young givers, to where on a back seat a little fellow in blue cotton tunic and pantaloons sat swinging a pair of white-soled shoes in a “don’t care for anybody” fashion.
Miss McLeod’s eyes roamed over the stack of gifts piled on three chairs in front of her desk and beyond the heads of the young givers, to where on a back seat a little kid in a blue cotton tunic and pants sat, swinging a pair of white-soled shoes in a "don’t care about anyone" way.
Little Me was looked upon almost as a criminal by his schoolfellows. He was the only scholar in all the school who failed to offer at the shrine of the Teacher, and the fact that he was the son of a man who dined on no richer dish than rice and soy gravy did not palliate his offense. There were other 97scholars who knew not the taste of mushrooms, bamboo shoots, and sucking pigs, yet who were unceasing in their offerings of paper mats, wild flowers, pebbles, strange insects, and other gifts possessing at least a sentimental value. The truth of the matter, however, was that Little Me was neither unappreciative nor unloving. He was simply afflicted with pride. If he could not give in the princely fashion of Hom Hing and Lee Chu, the sons of the richest merchants in Chinatown, he would not give at all.
Little Me was seen almost as a criminal by his classmates. He was the only student in the entire school who didn’t offer gifts to the Teacher, and the fact that he was the son of a man who only had rice and soy sauce for dinner didn’t lessen his offense. There were others who had never tasted mushrooms, bamboo shoots, or roasted pigs but still constantly brought paper mats, wildflowers, pebbles, strange insects, and other gifts that at least had sentimental value. The truth was that Little Me was neither ungrateful nor unloved. He was simply struggling with pride. If he couldn’t give in the lavish way that Hom Hing and Lee Chu, the sons of the richest merchants in Chinatown, did, he wouldn’t give at all.
Yet if Miss McLeod, in her Scotch heart, allowed herself a favorite amongst her scholars, it was Little Me. Many a time had she incurred the displeasure of the parents of Hom Hing and Lee Chu by rejecting the oft-times valuable presents of their chubby, complacent-faced sons. She had seen Little Me’s eyes cloud and his small hands draw up in his sleeves when the pattering footsteps of the braided darlings of the rich led them, with their offerings, to her desk.
Yet if Miss McLeod, in her Scottish heart, allowed herself a favorite among her students, it was Little Me. Many times she had upset the parents of Hom Hing and Lee Chu by turning down the often generous gifts from their plump, self-satisfied sons. She had watched Little Me’s eyes dim and his small hands pull into his sleeves when the soft footsteps of the well-off braided kids brought their offerings to her desk.
“Attention, children!” said Miss McLeod; and she made a little speech in which she thanked her scholars for their tokens of appreciation and affection, but impressed upon them that she prized as much a wooden image of his own carving from a boy who had nothing 98more to offer, as she did an ivory or jade figure from one whose father could afford to wear gold buttons; that a lichi from the orphan Amoy was as refreshing to her as a basket of oranges from the only daughter of the owner of many fruit ranches. The greatest of all gifts was beyond price. They must remember the story she had told them at Christmas time of the giving of a darling and only Son to a loved people. All the money in the world could not have paid for that dear little boy. He was a free gift.
“Listen up, kids!” said Miss McLeod; and she gave a short speech where she thanked her students for their tokens of appreciation and affection, but emphasized that she valued a wooden figure carved by a boy who had nothing else to give just as much as an ivory or jade piece from someone whose dad could afford gold buttons; that a lichi from the orphan Amoy was just as refreshing to her as a basket of oranges from the only daughter of a wealthy fruit ranch owner. The greatest gift of all couldn’t be measured by money. They should remember the story she told them at Christmas about the gift of a beloved and only Son to a cherished people. All the money in the world couldn’t have bought that precious little boy. He was a free gift.
Little Me stopped swinging his feet in their white-soled shoes. With solemn eyes and puckered brow he meditated over this speech.
Little Me stopped swinging his feet in their white-soled shoes. With serious eyes and a furrowed brow, he thought about this speech.
The first day of the new year was kept with much rejoicing. There were gay times under the lanterns, quaint ceremonies, and fine feasting. The flutist came out with his flute, the banjo man with his banjo, and the fiddler with his fiddle. No child but had a piece of gold or silver given to him or her, and sweetmeats, loose-skinned oranges, and watermelon seeds were scattered around galore. Strains of music enlivened the dark alleys, and “flowers” or fireworks delighted both old and young. The Literary and Benevolent Societies brought forth those of their number whose 99imaginations and experiences gave them the power to portray the achievements of heroes, the despair of lovers, the blessings which fall to the lot of the filial son, and the terrible fate of the undutiful, and while the sun went down and long after it had set, groups of fascinated youths sat listening to tales of magic and enchantment.
The first day of the new year was celebrated with lots of joy. There were festive times under the lanterns, unique ceremonies, and great feasting. The flutist showed up with his flute, the banjo player with his banjo, and the fiddler with his fiddle. Every child received a piece of gold or silver, and treats, juicy oranges, and watermelon seeds were plentiful everywhere. Music filled the dark alleys, and "flowers" or fireworks thrilled both old and young. The Literary and Benevolent Societies showcased those among them whose creativity and life experiences allowed them to tell stories of heroes' accomplishments, lovers' despair, the blessings that come to dutiful sons, and the tragic fates of the ungrateful. As the sun set, and long after it was gone, groups of captivated young people sat listening to tales of magic and wonder.
In the midst of it all Little Me wandered around in his white-soled shoes, and thought of that other story—the story of the Babe.
In the middle of everything, Little Me walked around in his white-soled shoes, thinking about that other story—the story of the Babe.
On the second day of the Chinese New Year, Miss McLeod, her twine bag full to overflowing with little red parcels of joy, stopped before the door of the Chee house. As there was no response to her knock, she lifted the latch and entered a darkened room. By a couch in the furthest corner of the room a woman knelt, moaning and tearful. It was Chee A Tae, Little Me’s mother. Little Me’s proper name was Chee Ping. Miss McLeod touched her shoulder sympathetically. The woman shuddered and the low moans became heartrending cries and sobs. Did the teacher know that her baby was stolen? Some evil spirit had witched him away. Her husband, with some friends, was searching for the child; but she felt sure they would find him—never. She had burnt incense to “Mother” and 100besought the aid of the goddess of children; but her prayers would not avail, because her husband had neglected that month to send his parents cash for ginseng and broth. He had tried his luck with the Gambling Cash Tiger and failed. Had he been fortunate, his parents would have received twice their usual portion, but as it was, he had lost. And now the baby, the younger brother of Little Me, was lost too.
On the second day of the Chinese New Year, Miss McLeod, her twine bag overflowing with little red parcels of joy, stopped in front of the Chee house. When there was no response to her knock, she lifted the latch and entered a dark room. In the far corner by a couch, a woman knelt, moaning and in tears. It was Chee A Tae, Little Me’s mother. Little Me’s real name was Chee Ping. Miss McLeod touched her shoulder sympathetically. The woman shuddered, and her low moans turned into heart-wrenching cries and sobs. Did the teacher know that her baby had been stolen? Some evil spirit had taken him away. Her husband, along with some friends, was searching for the child; but she was certain they would never find him. She had burned incense to "Mother" and sought the help of the goddess of children; but her prayers wouldn't work because her husband had neglected to send his parents money for ginseng and broth that month. He had tried his luck with the Gambling Cash Tiger and failed. If he had been lucky, his parents would have received twice their usual share, but instead, he lost. And now the baby, Little Me’s younger brother, was lost too.
“How did it happen?” inquired Miss McLeod.
“How did it happen?” asked Miss McLeod.
“We were alone—the babe and I,” replied the mother. “My man was visiting and Little Me was playing in the alley. I stepped over with a bowl of boiled rice and a pot of tea for old Sien Tau. We have not much for our own mouths, but it is well to begin the New Year by being kind to those who may not see another. The babe was sleeping when I last beheld him. When I returned, whether he was asleep, awake, in the land of the living or in the spirit world, was withheld from me. A wolf—a tiger heart—alone knew.”
“We were alone—the baby and I,” replied the mother. “My partner was visiting and Little Me was playing in the alley. I stepped over with a bowl of boiled rice and a pot of tea for old Sien Tau. We don’t have much for ourselves, but it’s good to start the New Year by being kind to those who might not see another one. The baby was sleeping when I last saw him. When I returned, I didn’t know whether he was asleep, awake, in the land of the living or in the spirit world. Only a wolf—a heart of a tiger—knew.”
This was truly a case needing sympathy. Miss McLeod did her best, and after a while Chee A Tae sat up and listened with some hope for her husband’s footsteps. He came at last, a tired, gaunt-looking man, wearing 101in the face of the holiday, the blue cotton blouse and pantaloons of a working Chinaman, and a very dilapidated American slouch hat, around which he had wound his queue. He was followed into the room by several of his countrymen who cast suspicious glances at the white woman present; but, upon recognition came forward, each in turn, and saluted her in American fashion. There were several points of difference between Miss McLeod and the other white teachers of Chinatown which had won for her the special favor of her pupil’s parents. One was that though it was plain to all that she loved her work and taught the children committed to her charge with the utmost patience and care, she was not a child-cuddling and caressing woman. Another, that she had taken pains to learn the Chinese language before attempting to teach her own. Thirdly, she lived in Chinatown, and made herself at home amongst its denizens.
This was definitely a situation that needed some sympathy. Miss McLeod did her best, and after a while, Chee A Tae sat up and listened, hoping to hear her husband’s footsteps. He finally arrived, looking tired and worn out, wearing the blue cotton blouse and pants typical of a working Chinese man, along with a very beat-up American slouch hat that had his queue wrapped around it. He was followed into the room by several of his fellow countrymen, who gave suspicious looks at the white woman present, but once they recognized her, they each approached and greeted her in an American way. There were several ways in which Miss McLeod differed from the other white teachers in Chinatown, which had earned her the special respect of her student’s parents. One was that it was clear to everyone that she loved her job and taught the children under her care with great patience and attention, but she wasn't the type to cuddle or overly fuss over them. Another point was that she had made an effort to learn Chinese before trying to teach her own language. Lastly, she lived in Chinatown and made herself comfortable among its residents.
Chee A Tae was bitterly disappointed at seeing her husband without the babe. She arose from her couch, and pulling open the door, which the men had closed behind them, pointed them out again, crying: “Go, find my son! Go, find my son!”
Chee A Tae was deeply disappointed to see her husband without the baby. She got up from her couch, opened the door that the men had closed behind them, and pointed them out again, shouting, “Go, find my son! Go, find my son!”
Chee Ping the First turned upon her resentfully. “Woman,” he cried, “that he is 102lost is your fault. I have searched with my eyes, ears, tongue, and limbs; but one might as well look for a pin at the bottom of the ocean.”
Chee Ping the First turned to her angrily. “Woman,” he shouted, “the fact that he is lost is your fault. I've searched with my eyes, ears, tongue, and limbs; but it's like trying to find a pin at the bottom of the ocean.”
The mother began to weep pitifully. “’Tis the Gambling Cash Tiger,” she sobbed. “’Twas he who caused you to forget your parents and ill fortune has followed therefor. A-ya, A-ya, A-ya. My heart is as heavy as the blackest heavens!”
The mother started to cry bitterly. “It’s the Gambling Cash Tiger,” she sobbed. “It was him who made you forget your parents, and bad luck has followed because of it. Oh, oh, oh. My heart is as heavy as the darkest skies!”
“What nonsense!” exclaimed Miss McLeod, thinking it time to interfere. “The child cannot be far away. Let us all hunt and see who will find him first.”
“What nonsense!” shouted Miss McLeod, feeling it was time to step in. “The child can't be too far away. Let's all search and see who finds him first.”
A crowd of men, women, and children had gathered outside the door, most of them in gay holiday attire. At these words of the teacher there was an assenting babel of voices, followed by a darting into passages, up stairways, and behind doors. Lanterns were lit for the exploration of underground cellars, stores, closets, stairways, balconies. Not a hole in the vicinity of the Chee dwelling but was penetrated by keen eyes. Rich and poor alike joined in the search, a yellow-robed priest from the joss house and one of the Chiefs of the Six Companies being conspicuously interested.
A crowd of men, women, and children had gathered outside the door, most of them in festive holiday outfits. At the teacher's words, there was a loud agreement of voices, followed by a rush into hallways, up stairs, and behind doors. Lanterns were lit to explore the underground cellars, storage areas, closets, staircases, and balconies. Not a corner near the Chee house went unchecked by curious eyes. Both rich and poor joined in the search, with a priest in a yellow robe from the joss house and one of the Chiefs of the Six Companies showing particular interest.
The mother, following in the footsteps of Miss McLeod, kept up a plaintive wailing. 103“A-Ya, my young bud, my jade jewel, my peach bloom. Little hands, veined like young leaves; voice like the breath of a zephyr. Alas, the fates are against me! You are lost to your poor mother who is without resource and bound with fetters. Death would be sweet indeed; but that boon is denied.”
The mother, following Miss McLeod’s example, let out a sorrowful wail. 103“Oh my young bud, my precious jewel, my peach blossom. Little hands, veined like fresh leaves; voice like a gentle breeze. Alas, fate is against me! You are lost to your poor mother who is helpless and trapped. Death would be a relief; but that blessing is denied.”
The day wore on and evening gradually stole upon them, followed by night. The wind blew in gusts, but the moon had risen and was shining bright so that there was a kind of moonlight even in the dark alleys. The main portion of Chinatown had been thoroughly scoured, and most attention was now being given to the hills which crept up to Powell Street. It was in a top story of a half-way hill tenement that Miss McLeod’s room was located; a cozy little place, for all its apparently comfortless environment. When the wind began to blow bleak from the Bay, her thoughts drifted longingly to her easy chair and cheery grate fire; but only for a moment. Until the baby was found she could know no rest. The distress of these Chinese people was hers; their troubles also. Had she not adopted them as her own when kinfolk had failed her? Their grateful appreciation of the smallest service; their undemonstrative but faithful affection had been as 104balm to a heart wounded by the indifference and bruised by the ingratitude of those to whom she had devoted her youth, her strength, and her abilities.
The day went on and evening slowly approached, followed by night. The wind blew in gusts, but the moon had risen and was shining bright, casting a sort of moonlight even in the dark alleys. The main part of Chinatown had been thoroughly searched, and most attention was now on the hills leading up to Powell Street. Miss McLeod's room was located in a top-floor unit of a halfway hill tenement; a cozy little place, despite its seemingly uncomfortable surroundings. When the wind started to blow cold from the Bay, her thoughts wandered longingly to her easy chair and warm fireplace; but only for a moment. Until the baby was found, she couldn't relax. The distress of these Chinese people was her own; their troubles, too. Had she not taken them on as her own when her relatives had let her down? Their gratefulness for even the smallest acts of service, their quiet but loyal affection, had been a comfort to a heart hurt by the indifference and bruised by the ingratitude of those to whom she had dedicated her youth, her strength, and her skills.
Suddenly a cry was heard. Wang Hom Hing, a merchant Chinaman, who had taken command of the search party detailed to explore the upper part of Chinatown, appeared at the door of a rickety tenement—the one in which Miss McLeod had built her nest—and waved, under the lanterns, a Chinese flag, signal that the child was found.
Suddenly, a shout was heard. Wang Hom Hing, a Chinese merchant who was leading the search team assigned to explore the upper part of Chinatown, appeared at the door of a rundown tenement—the one where Miss McLeod had made her home—and waved a Chinese flag under the lanterns, signaling that the child was found.
Pell-mell the Chinese rushed towards their country’s emblem. With the exception of Miss McLeod, not a single white person, not even a policeman, had been impressed into the search.
Pell-mell, the Chinese rushed towards their country’s emblem. Except for Miss McLeod, not a single white person, not even a policeman, had been involved in the search.
Leading the rushing crowd was Chee Ping the First; in the midst panted A Tae and her white woman friend, and in the wake of all calmly and quietly pattered Little Me. Though usually the chief object of his parents’ attention, this day, or rather night, he seemed altogether forgotten.
Leading the rushing crowd was Chee Ping the First; in the middle were A Tae and her white woman friend, and following them quietly was Little Me. Although he was usually the center of his parents' attention, that day, or rather that night, he seemed to be completely overlooked.
Up several flights of stairs streamed the searchers, while from every door on the landings, men, women, and children peered out, inquiring what it all meant. Hemmed in by numbers, the teacher found herself at last blocked outside her own room.
Up several flights of stairs rushed the searchers, while from every door on the landings, men, women, and children peeked out, asking what was going on. Surrounded by so many people, the teacher finally found herself stuck outside her own room.
105Someone was talking loudly and excitedly. It was Wang Hom Hing, the father of her pupil of that name, and the uncle of another pupil, Lee Chu. What was he saying? The teacher strained her ears to catch his words. Gracious Heavens! He was declaring that she had stolen the child; that it lay in her room, hidden under the coverlets of her bed—positive evidence that she who, under the guise of friendship, had ingratiated herself into their hearts and homes, was in reality a secret enemy.
105Someone was talking loudly and excitedly. It was Wang Hom Hing, the father of her student with that name and the uncle of another student, Lee Chu. What was he saying? The teacher strained to hear his words. Goodness! He was claiming that she had kidnapped the child; that it was in her room, hidden under the blankets of her bed—strong proof that she, pretending to be a friend, had actually wormed her way into their lives and homes as a secret enemy.
“Trust her no more—this McLeod, Jean,” he cried. “Though her smile is as sweet as honey, her heart is like a razor.”
“Don’t trust her anymore—this McLeod, Jean,” he shouted. “Even though her smile is as sweet as honey, her heart is like a razor.”
There was an ominous silence after this speech.
There was a tense silence after this speech.
Wang Hom Hing was a pompous man whose conceit had been inflated by the flattery of wily white people, who, unlike the undiplomatic Scotch woman, did discriminate between the gifts of the rich and poor. Nevertheless, as President of the Water Lily Club and Secretary of the Society of Celestial Reason, he was a man of influence in Chinatown, and this was painfully impressed upon the teacher when Chee A Tae cast upon her a shuddering glance and fell swooning into the arms of a stout countrywoman behind her.
Wang Hom Hing was an arrogant man whose ego had been inflated by the compliments of clever white people, who, unlike the blunt Scottish woman, did differentiate between the contributions of the wealthy and the less fortunate. Still, as President of the Water Lily Club and Secretary of the Society of Celestial Reason, he held significant influence in Chinatown, and this became painfully clear to the teacher when Chee A Tae gave her a disturbing look and fainted into the arms of a plump woman from the countryside behind her.
106Now, the blood of Scottish chieftains throbbed in Miss McLeod’s veins; and it was this brave blood which, when all the ships in which she had stored her early hopes and dreams had one by one been lost, had borne up her soul above the stormy flood, and helped her to launch another ship in a sea both wild and strange. That ship had weathered many a gale. Should she, after steering it safely into port, allow it to founder—in harbor? Never! That ship was the safe-deposit bank for all her womanly affection and energy. It carried her Chinese work—the work in which she had found consolation, peace, and happiness. Hom Hing should not wreck it without some effort on her part to save.
106Now, the blood of Scottish chieftains ran through Miss McLeod’s veins; and it was this courageous blood that, when all the ships where she had stored her early hopes and dreams had been lost one by one, lifted her spirit above the stormy waters and helped her launch another ship into a wild and unfamiliar sea. That ship had survived many storms. After safely guiding it into harbor, would she let it sink there? Never! That ship was the vault for all her womanly affection and energy. It carried her Chinese work—the work that had brought her comfort, peace, and happiness. Hom Hing wouldn't destroy it without her making an effort to save it.
The intrepid woman, nerved by these thoughts, pushed through the human wall before her and reached the speaker’s side. Sleeping in the midst of the tumult lay the babe, its little hand under its cheek. So pretty a picture that even in her stress and excitement she paused for a moment to wonder and admire.
The brave woman, fueled by these thoughts, pushed through the crowd in front of her and reached the speaker's side. Sleeping amid the chaos was the baby, its tiny hand resting under its cheek. It was such a beautiful sight that even in her stress and excitement, she paused for a moment to marvel at it.
Then she faced the big Chinaman in his gorgeous holiday robes, her small, slight form drawn to its fullest height, her light blue eyes ablaze.
Then she confronted the tall Chinese man in his beautiful holiday robes, her small, slender figure standing tall, her light blue eyes shining brightly.
“Wang Hom Hing,” she cried. “You 107know you are trying to make my friends believe what you do not believe yourself! I know no more than its mother does about how the dear baby came here.”
“Wang Hom Hing,” she shouted. “You 107know you’re just trying to convince my friends of something you don’t even believe! I know no more than its mother does about how the sweet baby got here.”
The Chinese merchant shrugged his shoulders insolently, and addressing the people again, asked them to judge for themselves. The child had been stolen. The teacher had pretended to aid in a search, yet it had been he and not she who had led the way to her room where it had been found.
The Chinese merchant shrugged his shoulders dismissively, and speaking to the crowd again, asked them to form their own opinion. The child had been taken. The teacher had acted like he was helping with the search, yet it was he and not she who had shown the way to her room where the child had been found.
Low mutterings were heard throughout the place; but after they had subsided, the white woman, looking around for a friendly face, was surprised and cheered to find many. Her spirits rose.
Soft murmurs floated through the place; but once they died down, the white woman, scanning the crowd for a friendly face, was both surprised and uplifted to see many. Her spirits lifted.
“How was I to know the child lay in my room?” she indignantly inquired. “I left the place in the early morning. It has been brought there since by someone unknown to me.”
“How was I supposed to know the child was in my room?” she asked angrily. “I left the place early in the morning. Someone I don’t know must have brought them there since then.”
Wang Hom Hing laughed scornfully as he moved away, his revenge, as he thought, complete.
Wang Hom Hing laughed mockingly as he walked away, feeling that his revenge was, as he believed, finished.
The father of the babe raised his son in his arms and passed him on to the mother who stood with arms outstretched. Clutching the child convulsively, she gazed with horror-struck eyes at the teacher.
The baby's father lifted his son in his arms and handed him over to the mother, who stood with her arms open. Gripping the child tightly, she stared at the teacher with eyes full of terror.
108“Friends,” cried the white woman, raising her voice in a last effort, “will you allow that man to turn from me your hearts? Have you not known me long enough to believe that though I cannot explain to you how the baby came to be in my room, yet I am innocent of having brought it there. A Tae”—addressing the mother—“can you believe that I would harm one hair of your baby’s head?”
108“Friends,” shouted the white woman, raising her voice in a final attempt, “will you let that man steal your hearts from me? Don’t you know me well enough by now to trust that even if I can’t explain how the baby ended up in my room, I’m not responsible for bringing it there? A Tae”—speaking to the mother—“can you really believe that I would harm a single hair on your baby’s head?”
A Tae hesitated, her eyes full of tears. She had loved the teacher, but Wang Hom Hing had sown a poisonous seed in her superstitious mind. Miss McLeod noted her hesitation with a sinking of the heart that was almost despair.
A Tae hesitated, her eyes filled with tears. She had loved the teacher, but Wang Hom Hing had planted a toxic idea in her superstitious mind. Miss McLeod noticed her hesitation with a sinking feeling in her heart that was almost despair.
Up hobbled a very old and very tiny woman.
Up hobbled a very old and very small woman.
“McLeod, Jean,” she cried, “your gracious and noble qualities of mind and soul merit a happier New Year’s Day than this. Wang Hom Hing’s words cannot deceive old Sien Tau.”
“McLeod, Jean,” she exclaimed, “your kind and noble qualities deserve a happier New Year’s Day than this. Wang Hom Hing’s words cannot fool old Sien Tau.”
Ah! The Scotch woman grasped gratefully the old Chinese woman’s hand. She could not speak for the tickle in her throat.
Ah! The Scottish woman grasped the old Chinese woman’s hand gratefully. She couldn’t speak because of the lump in her throat.
Then spake A Tae: “Teacher, forgive me,” besought she.
Then A Tae said, “Teacher, please forgive me,” she pleaded.
And the teacher smiled her answer.
And the teacher smiled in response.
A number of men and women came forward, looked into the teacher’s face, thanked her for 109past kindnesses, and expressed their confidence in her.
A number of men and women stepped up, looked into the teacher’s face, thanked her for past kindnesses, and shared their trust in her. 109
“McLeod, Jean,” declared an old man, “you are a hundred women good.”
“McLeod, Jean,” said an old man, “you’re worth a hundred women.”
Which was the highest compliment that Jean McLeod had ever received.
Which was the greatest compliment that Jean McLeod had ever received.
“You are wrong, mother!” said she, turning with a beaming face to old Sien Tau. “This is the happiest day I have known.”
“You're wrong, Mom!” she said, turning with a bright smile to old Sien Tau. “This is the happiest day I’ve ever had.”
Explained the father of the babe: “The gods, seeing my unworthiness, took from me to give to you.”
Explained the baby's father: “The gods, noticing my unworthiness, took from me to give to you.”
And Little Me, straggling to the teacher’s side, piped in the language she herself had taught him:
And Little Me, lagging behind the teacher, chimed in with the words she had taught him:
“I have one brother. I love him all over. You say baby boy best gift, so I give him to you when my father and mother not see. Little Me give better than Lee Chu and Hom Hing.”
“I have one brother. I love him completely. You say baby boy is the best gift, so I give him to you when my mom and dad aren’t looking. Little Me gives better than Lee Chu and Hom Hing.”
It was some time before the tumult occasioned by Little Me’s boastful but sweet confession subsided. It had been heard by all, but was understood wholly by none save the teacher.
It took a while for the commotion caused by Little Me’s proud but endearing confession to settle down. Everyone had heard it, but only the teacher truly understood it.
That when no watchful eye was there to see, the baby had been carried in Little Me’s sturdy arms from under the home roof to the 110teacher’s tenement room, was made plain to everyone by the child himself. But it devolved upon Miss McLeod, in order to save her little scholar from obviously justifiable paternal wrath, to explain his reason for the kidnapping, and this she did so clearly and eloquently that the father, raising his first born to his knee, declared in English: “I proud of him. He Number One scholar,” while the mother fondly smiled.
That when no one was watching, the baby had been carried in Little Me’s strong arms from under the home roof to the 110teacher’s apartment, was obvious to everyone thanks to the child himself. But it fell to Miss McLeod, to protect her little student from understandably justified anger from his father, to explain his reason for the abduction, and she did so so clearly and eloquently that the father, lifting his firstborn to his knee, declared in English: “I’m proud of him. He’s the Number One student,” while the mother smiled affectionately.
Little Me looked at the baby in his mother’s lap, and then at the teacher. His eyes filled with tears.
Little Me looked at the baby in his mom's lap, and then at the teacher. His eyes filled with tears.
“You not like what I give you well enough to keep him,” he sobbed.
“You don’t like what I give you enough to keep him,” he cried.
“Yes, yes,” consoled Miss McLeod. “I like him so well that I put him away in my heart where I keep the baby of my story. Don’t you remember? That was what the Father of the story gave the baby for. To be kept in the people’s hearts after he had gone back to Him!”
“Yes, yes,” comforted Miss McLeod. “I care for him so much that I’ve placed him in my heart where I keep the baby of my story. Don’t you remember? That’s what the Father of the story wanted the baby for. To be held in the people's hearts after he had returned to Him!”
“Ah, yes,” responded the child, his face brightening. “You keep my brother in your heart and I keep him in the house with me and my father and mother. That best of all!”
“Ah, yes,” replied the child, his face lighting up. “You hold my brother in your heart and I keep him in the house with me and my dad and mom. That’s the best of all!”
THE STORY OF ONE WHITE WOMAN
WHO MARRIED A CHINESE
I

Why did I marry Liu Kanghi, a Chinese? Well, in the first place, because I loved him; in the second place, because I was weary of working, struggling and fighting with the world; in the third place, because my child needed a home.
Why did I marry Liu Kanghi, a Chinese man? First of all, because I loved him; second, because I was tired of working, struggling, and fighting with the world; and third, because my child needed a home.
My first husband was an American fifteen years older than myself. For a few months I was very happy with him. I had been a working girl—a stenographer. A home of my own filled my heart with joy. It was a pleasure to me to wait upon James, cook him nice little dinners and suppers, read to him little pieces from the papers and magazines, and sing and play to him my little songs and melodies. And for a few months he seemed to be perfectly contented. I suppose I was a novelty to him, he having lived a bachelor existence until he was thirty-four. But it was not long before he left off smiling at my little jokes, grew restive and cross when I teased him, and when I tried to get him to 112listen to a story in which I was interested and longed to communicate, he would bid me not bother him. I was quick to see the change and realize that there was a gulf of differences between us. Nevertheless, I loved and was proud of him. He was considered a very bright and well-informed man, and although his parents had been uneducated working people he had himself been through the public schools. He was also an omnivorous reader of socialistic and new-thought literature. Woman suffrage was one of his particular hobbies. Whenever I had a magazine around he would pick it up and read aloud to me the columns of advice to women who were ambitious to become comrades to men and walk shoulder to shoulder with their brothers. Once I ventured to remark that much as I admired a column of men keeping step together, yet men and women thus ranked would, to my mind, make a very unbeautiful and disorderly spectacle. He frowned and answered that I did not understand him, and was too frivolous. He would often draw my attention to newspaper reports concerning women of marked business ability and enterprise. Once I told him that I did not admire clever business women, as I had usually found them, and so had other girls of 113my acquaintance, not nearly so kind-hearted, generous, and helpful as the humble drudges of the world—the ordinary working women. His answer to this was that I was jealous and childish.
My first husband was an American, fifteen years older than me. For a few months, I was very happy with him. I had been a working girl—a secretary. Having a home of my own filled me with joy. I loved taking care of James, cooking him nice little dinners and suppers, reading him snippets from the papers and magazines, and singing my little songs and melodies to him. For a while, he seemed perfectly content. I guess I was a novelty to him since he had lived a bachelor life until he was thirty-four. But it didn't take long for him to stop smiling at my jokes, get annoyed when I teased him, and when I wanted to share a story that excited me, he would tell me not to bother him. I quickly noticed the change and realized there was a big gap between us. Still, I loved him and was proud of him. He was considered a bright and well-informed man, and even though his parents were uneducated working-class folks, he had been through public school. He was also an avid reader of socialist and new-age literature. Women's suffrage was one of his favorite topics. Whenever I had a magazine around, he would pick it up and read aloud to me the advice columns for women who wanted to be equal partners with men and walk alongside their brothers. Once, I dared to say that as much as I admired the idea of men standing together, I thought it would look really unappealing and disorganized if men and women were ranked that way. He frowned and told me I didn’t understand him and was too frivolous. He often pointed out newspaper stories about women with strong business skills and ambition. Once, I told him I didn’t admire smart businesswomen because in my experience—and that of other girls I knew—they were usually not as kind-hearted, generous, and helpful as the everyday working women. He responded by saying I was just jealous and childish.
But, in spite of his unkind remarks and evident contempt for me, I wished to please him. He was my husband and I loved him. Many an afternoon, when through with my domestic duties, did I spend in trying to acquire a knowledge of labor politics, socialism, woman suffrage, and baseball, the things in which he was most interested.
But despite his harsh comments and clear disdain for me, I wanted to make him happy. He was my husband, and I loved him. Many afternoons, once I finished my household chores, I devoted my time to learning about labor politics, socialism, women's suffrage, and baseball—the things he cared about the most.
It was hard work, but I persevered until one day. It was about six months after our marriage. My husband came home a little earlier than usual, and found me engaged in trying to work out problems in subtraction and addition. He laughed sneeringly. “Give it up, Minnie,” said he. “You weren’t built for anything but taking care of kids. Gee! But there’s a woman at our place who has a head for figures that makes her worth over a hundred dollars a month. Her husband would have a chance to develop himself.”
It was tough, but I hung in there until one day. It was about six months after we got married. My husband came home a bit earlier than usual and found me trying to figure out some subtraction and addition problems. He laughed mockingly. “Give it up, Minnie,” he said. “You weren’t meant for anything but taking care of kids. Wow! There’s a woman at work who’s great with numbers and makes over a hundred dollars a month. Her husband would have a chance to grow himself.”
This speech wounded me. I knew it was James’ ambition to write a book on social reform.
This speech hurt me. I knew it was James’ goal to write a book on social reform.
The next day, unknown to my husband, I called upon the wife of the man who had 114employed me as stenographer before I was married, and inquired of her whether she thought I could get back my old position.
The next day, without my husband knowing, I visited the wife of the man who had hired me as a stenographer before I got married, and asked her if she thought I could get my old job back.
“But, my dear,” she exclaimed, “your husband is receiving a good salary! Why should you work?”
“But, my dear,” she exclaimed, “your husband is making a good salary! Why do you need to work?”
I told her that my husband had in mind the writing of a book on social reform, and I wished to help him in his ambition by earning some money towards its publication.
I told her that my husband was planning to write a book on social reform, and I wanted to help him with his goal by earning some money for its publication.
“Social reform!” she echoed. “What sort of social reformer is he who would allow his wife to work when he is well able to support her!”
“Social reform!” she repeated. “What kind of social reformer is he if he lets his wife work when he can easily support her?”
She bade me go home and think no more of an office position. I was disappointed. I said: “Oh! I wish I could earn some money for James. If I were earning money, perhaps he would not think me so stupid.”
She told me to go home and stop thinking about a job. I was let down. I said, “Oh! I wish I could make some money for James. If I were making money, maybe he wouldn’t think I’m so dumb.”
“Stupid, my dear girl! You are one of the brightest little women I know,” kindly comforted Mrs. Rogers.
“Don't be silly, my dear girl! You are one of the smartest little women I know,” kindly reassured Mrs. Rogers.
But I knew differently and went on to tell her of my inability to figure with my husband how much he had made on certain sales, of my lack of interest in politics, labor questions, woman suffrage, and world reformation. “Oh!”“Oh!” I cried, “I am a narrow-minded woman. All I care for is for my husband to love me and be kind to me, for life to be pleasant and 115easy, and to be able to help a wee bit the poor and sick around me.”
But I knew better and went on to tell her about my inability to figure out how much my husband made from certain sales, my lack of interest in politics, labor issues, women's suffrage, and changing the world. “Oh!”“Oh!” I exclaimed, “I am a narrow-minded woman. All I care about is for my husband to love me and be kind to me, for life to be pleasant and easy, and to be able to help a little with the poor and sick around me.”
Mrs. Rogers looked very serious as she told me that there were differences of opinion as to what was meant by “narrow-mindedness,” and that the majority of men had no wish to drag their wives into all their business perplexities, and found more comfort in a woman who was unlike rather than like themselves. Only that morning her husband had said to her: “I hate a woman who tries to get into every kink of a man’s mind, and who must be forever at his elbow meddling with all his affairs.”
Mrs. Rogers looked really serious as she told me there were different opinions on what “narrow-mindedness” meant, and that most men didn’t want to involve their wives in all their business troubles. They felt more comfortable with a woman who was different from them rather than similar. Just that morning, her husband had said to her, “I can’t stand a woman who tries to get into every detail of a man’s mind and who always has to be right there, interfering with all his matters.”
I went home comforted. Perhaps after a while James would feel and see as did Mr. Rogers. Vain hope!
I went home feeling reassured. Maybe eventually James would feel and see things like Mr. Rogers did. What a pointless hope!
My child was six weeks old when I entered business life again as stenographer for Rutherford & Rutherford. My salary was fifty dollars a month—more than I had ever earned before, and James was well pleased, for he had feared that it would be difficult for me to obtain a paying place after having been out of practise for so long. This fifty dollars paid for all our living expenses, with the exception of rent, so that James would be able to put by his balance against the time when his book would be ready for publication.
My baby was six weeks old when I went back to work as a stenographer for Rutherford & Rutherford. I was making fifty dollars a month—more than I had ever earned before, and James was really happy, since he had worried it would be tough for me to find a paying job after being out of practice for so long. This fifty dollars covered all our living expenses, except for rent, so James could save his earnings for when his book was ready to be published.
116He began writing his book, and Miss Moran the young woman bookkeeper at his place collaborated with him. They gave three evenings a week to the work, sometimes four. She came one evening when the baby was sick and James had gone for the doctor. She looked at the child with the curious eyes of one who neither loved nor understood children. “There is no necessity for its being sick,” said she. “There must be an error somewhere.” I made no answer, so she went on: “Sin, sorrow, and sickness all mean the same thing. We have no disease that we do not deserve, no trouble which we do not bring upon ourselves.”
116He started writing his book, and Miss Moran, the young woman who kept the books at his office, helped him out. They dedicated three evenings a week to the work, sometimes four. One evening, she came over when the baby was sick and James had gone to get the doctor. She looked at the child with the curious eyes of someone who neither loved nor understood kids. “There’s no reason for it to be sick,” she said. “There must be some mistake somewhere.” I didn’t reply, so she continued, “Sin, sorrow, and sickness all mean the same thing. We have no illness that we don’t deserve, no trouble that we don’t bring upon ourselves.”
I did not argue with her. I knew that I could not; but as I looked at her standing there in the prime of her life and strength, broad-shouldered, masculine-featured, and, as it seemed to me, heartless, I disliked her more than I had ever disliked anyone before. My own father had died after suffering for many years from a terrible malady, contracted while doing his duty as a physician and surgeon. And my little innocent child! What had sin to do with its measles?
I didn't argue with her. I knew I couldn't; but as I watched her standing there in the peak of her life and strength, broad-shouldered, with strong features, and, as it seemed to me, cold-hearted, I disliked her more than I had ever disliked anyone before. My own father had died after suffering for many years from a terrible illness he caught while fulfilling his duties as a doctor and surgeon. And my little innocent child! What did sin have to do with her measles?
When James came in she discussed with him the baseball game which had been played that afternoon, and also a woman suffrage 117meeting which she had attended the evening before.
When James came in, she talked to him about the baseball game that had been played that afternoon and also about a women’s suffrage meeting she had attended the night before. 117
After she had gone he seemed to be quite exhilarated. “That’s a great woman!” he remarked.
After she left, he seemed really uplifted. “That’s an amazing woman!” he said.
“I do not think so!” I answered him. “One who would take from the sorrowful and suffering their hope of a happier existence hereafter, and add to their trials on earth by branding them as objects of aversion and contempt, is not only not a great woman but, to my mind, no woman at all.”
“I don’t think so!” I replied to him. “Someone who takes away the hope of a better future from the sad and suffering, and makes their struggles on earth worse by labeling them as objects of disgust and disdain, is not just not a great woman but, in my opinion, isn’t a woman at all.”
He picked up a paper and walked into another room.
He grabbed a piece of paper and walked into another room.
“What do you think now?” I cried after him.
“What do you think now?” I shouted after him.
“What would be the use of my explaining to you?” he returned. “You wouldn’t understand.”
“What’s the point of me explaining it to you?” he replied. “You wouldn’t get it.”
How my heart yearned over my child those days! I would sit before the typewriter and in fancy hear her crying for her mother. Poor, sick little one, watched over by a strange woman, deprived of her proper nourishment. While I took dictation from my employer I thought only of her. The result, of course, was, that I lost my place. My husband showed his displeasure at this in various ways, and as the weeks went by and I was unsuccessful in obtaining another position, he 118became colder and more indifferent. He was neither a drinking nor an abusive man; but he could say such cruel and cutting things that I would a hundred times rather have been beaten and ill-used than compelled, as I was, to hear them. He even made me feel it a disgrace to be a woman and a mother. Once he said to me: “If you had had ambition of the right sort you would have perfected yourself in your stenography so that you could have taken cases in court. There’s a little fortune in that business.”
How my heart ached for my child during those days! I would sit in front of the typewriter, imagining her crying for her mother. Poor, sick little one, looked after by a stranger, deprived of her proper care. While I took dictation from my boss, all I could think about was her. The result, of course, was that I lost my job. My husband showed his frustration in various ways, and as the weeks went by without me finding another position, he became colder and more distant. He wasn’t a drinking or abusive man, but he could say such cruel and hurtful things that I would have preferred to be physically harmed than to hear them. He even made me feel ashamed of being a woman and a mother. Once he said to me, “If you had the right kind of ambition, you would have improved your stenography skills so you could take cases in court. There’s a little fortune in that business.”
I was acquainted with a woman stenographer who reported divorce cases and who had described to me the work, so I answered: “I would rather die of hunger, my baby in my arms, then report divorce proceedings under the eyes of men in a court house.”
I knew a woman stenographer who covered divorce cases, and she told me about her job, so I replied, “I’d rather starve with my baby in my arms than report divorce proceedings while being watched by men in a courthouse.”
“Other women, as good as you, have done and are doing it,” he retorted.
“Other women, just as good as you, have done it and are doing it,” he snapped.
“Other women, perhaps better than I, have done and are doing it,” I replied, “but all women are not alike. I am not that kind.”
“Other women, maybe better than me, have done and are doing it,” I replied, “but not all women are the same. I’m not like that.”
“That’s so,” said he. “Well, they are the kind who are up to date. You are behind the times.”
"That's true," he said. "Well, they are the kind who are modern. You're stuck in the past."
One evening I left James and Miss Moran engaged with their work and went across the street to see a sick friend. When I returned 119I let myself into the house very softly for fear of awakening the baby whom I had left sleeping. As I stood in the hall I heard my husband’s voice in the sitting-room. This is what he was saying:
One evening, I left James and Miss Moran busy with their work and went across the street to visit a sick friend. When I came back, I quietly let myself into the house, worried about waking the baby I had left sleeping. As I stood in the hall, I heard my husband’s voice in the living room. This is what he was saying:
“I am a lonely man. There is no companionship between me and my wife.”
“I’m a lonely man. There’s no connection between my wife and me.”
“Nonsense!” answered Miss Moran, as I thought a little impatiently. “Look over this paragraph, please, and tell me if you do not think it would be well to have it follow after the one ending with the words ‘ultimate concord,’ in place of that beginning with ‘These great principles.’”
“Nonsense!” replied Miss Moran, as I felt a bit impatient. “Please check this paragraph and let me know if you don’t think it would be better to have it come after the one ending with ‘ultimate concord,’ instead of the one that starts with ‘These great principles.’”
“I cannot settle my mind upon the work tonight,” said James in a sort of thick, tired voice. “I want to talk to you—to win your sympathy—your love.”
“I can’t focus on my work tonight,” James said in a thick, tired voice. “I just want to talk to you—to earn your sympathy—your love.”
I heard a chair pushed back. I knew Miss Moran had arisen.
I heard a chair scrape back. I knew Miss Moran had gotten up.
“Good night!” I heard her say. “Much as I would like to see this work accomplished, I shall come no more!”
“Good night!” I heard her say. “As much as I would like to see this work finished, I won’t come back!”
“But, my God! You cannot throw the thing up at this late date.”
“But, seriously! You can't just cancel things at this late stage.”
“I can and I will. Let me pass, sir.”
“I can and I will. Please let me through, sir.”
120The next I heard was a heavy fall. Miss Moran had knocked my big husband down.
120The next thing I heard was a loud thud. Miss Moran had knocked my big husband over.
I pushed open the door. Miss Moran, cool and collected, was pulling on her gloves. James was struggling to his feet.
I pushed the door open. Miss Moran, calm and composed, was putting on her gloves. James was trying to get up.
“Oh, Mrs. Carson!” exclaimed the former. “Your husband fell over the stool. Wasn’t it stupid of him!”
“Oh, Mrs. Carson!” the former exclaimed. “Your husband tripped over the stool. Wasn't that foolish of him!”
James, of course, got his divorce six months after I deserted him. He did not ask for the child, and I was allowed to keep it.
James, of course, finalized his divorce six months after I left him. He didn’t ask for custody of the child, so I was allowed to keep it.
II

I was on my way to the waterfront, the baby in my arms. I was walking quickly, for my state of mind was such that I could have borne twice my burden and not have felt it. Just as I turned down a hill which led to the docks, someone touched my arm and I heard a voice say:
I was headed to the waterfront, the baby in my arms. I was walking fast because my state of mind was such that I could have carried twice my load and not even felt it. Just as I turned down a hill that led to the docks, someone grabbed my arm and I heard a voice say:
“Pardon me, lady; but you have dropped your baby’s shoe!”
“Excuse me, ma'am; but you dropped your baby's shoe!”
“Oh, yes!” I answered, taking the shoe mechanically from an outstretched hand, and pushing on.
“Oh, yes!” I replied, taking the shoe automatically from the outstretched hand and moving on.
I could hear the waves lapping against the pier when the voice again fell upon my ear.
I could hear the waves hitting the pier when the voice reached my ear again.
121“If you go any further, lady, you will fall into the water!”
121“If you go any further, ma'am, you'll fall into the water!”
My answer was a step forward.
My response was a step forward.
A strong hand was laid upon my arm and I was swung around against my will.
A firm grip was placed on my arm, and I was turned around against my will.
“Poor little baby,” went on the voice, which was unusually soft for a man’s. “Let me hold him!”
“Poor little baby,” continued the voice, which was surprisingly gentle for a man’s. “Let me hold him!”
I surrendered my child to the voice.
I gave my child up to the voice.
“Better come over where it is light and you can see where to walk!”
“Better come over where it’s bright and you can see where to walk!”
I allowed myself to be led into the light.
I let myself be guided into the light.
Thus I met Liu Kanghi, the Chinese who afterwards became my husband. I followed him, obeyed him, trusted him from the very first. It never occurred to me to ask myself what manner of man was succoring me. I only knew that he was a man, and that I was being cared for as no one had ever cared for me since my father died. And my grim determination to leave a world which had been cruel to me, passed away—and in its place I experienced a strange calmness and content.
Thus, I met Liu Kanghi, the Chinese man who later became my husband. I followed him, obeyed him, and trusted him from the very beginning. I never thought to question what kind of man was helping me. I only knew that he was a man, and that he was taking care of me like no one had since my father died. My intense desire to escape a world that had been so harsh to me faded away, and instead, I felt a strange sense of calm and contentment.
“I am going to take you to the house of a friend of mine,” he said as he preceded me up the hill, the baby in his arms.
“I’m going to take you to a friend’s house,” he said as he walked ahead of me up the hill, holding the baby in his arms.
“You will not mind living with Chinese people?” he added.
“You don't mind living with Chinese people?” he added.
122An electric light under which we were passing flashed across his face.
122An electric light we passed lit up his face.
I did not recoil—not even at first. It may have been because he was wearing American clothes, wore his hair cut, and, even to my American eyes, appeared a good-looking young man—and it may have been because of my troubles; but whatever it was I answered him, and I meant it: “I would much rather live with Chinese than Americans.”
I didn't flinch—not even at first. It might have been because he was dressed in American clothes, had a neat haircut, and, even to my American eyes, looked like a good-looking young guy—and it might have been due to my own problems; but whatever the reason, I responded to him, and I meant it: “I would much rather live with Chinese people than Americans.”
He did not ask me why, and I did not tell him until long afterwards the story of my unhappy marriage, my desertion of the man who had made it impossible for me to remain under his roof; the shame of the divorce, the averted faces of those who had been my friends; the cruelty of the world; the awful struggle for an existence for myself and child; sickness followed by despair.
He didn’t ask me why, and I didn’t tell him until much later about my unhappy marriage, my decision to leave the man who made it impossible for me to live with him; the shame of the divorce, the turned-away faces of those who used to be my friends; the harshness of the world; the terrible fight to survive for myself and my child; sickness followed by despair.
The Chinese family with which he placed me were kind, simple folk. The father had been living in America for more than twenty years. The family consisted of his wife, a grown daughter, and several small sons and daughters, all of whom had been born in America. They made me very welcome and adored the baby. Liu Jusong, the father, was a working jeweler; but, because of an accident by which he had lost the use of one hand, 123was partially incapacitated for work. Therefore, their family depended for maintenance chiefly upon their kinsman, Liu Kanghi, the Chinese who had brought me to them.
The Chinese family that took me in was kind and simple. The father had been living in America for over twenty years. The family included his wife, an adult daughter, and several young sons and daughters, all of whom were born in America. They welcomed me warmly and adored the baby. Liu Jusong, the father, was a jeweler; however, due to an accident that left him unable to use one hand, he was partially unable to work. As a result, the family relied mainly on support from their relative, Liu Kanghi, the Chinese man who brought me to them. 123
“We love much our cousin,” said one of the little girls to me one day. “He teaches us so many games and brings us toys and sweets.”
“We really love our cousin,” one of the little girls said to me one day. “He teaches us so many games and brings us toys and candy.”
As soon as I recovered from the attack of nervous prostration which laid me low for over a month after being received into the Liu home, my mind began to form plans for my own and my child’s maintenance. One morning I put on my hat and jacket and told Mrs. Liu I would go down town and make an application for work as a stenographer at the different typewriting offices. She pleaded with me to wait a week longer—until, as she said, “your limbs are more fortified with strength”; but I assured her that I felt myself well able to begin to do for myself, and that I was anxious to repay some little part of the expense I had been to them.
As soon as I got better from the nervous breakdown that kept me down for over a month after moving into the Liu home, I started making plans for how to support myself and my child. One morning, I put on my hat and jacket and told Mrs. Liu that I was going downtown to apply for a job as a stenographer at various typing offices. She begged me to wait another week—until, as she put it, “your limbs are stronger”; but I assured her that I felt ready to take care of myself and that I was eager to contribute a little to the expenses I had caused them.
“For all we have done for you,” she answered, “our cousin has paid us doublefold.”
“For everything we've done for you,” she replied, “our cousin has reimbursed us double.”
“No money can recompense your kindness to myself and child,” I replied; “but if it is your cousin to whom I am indebted for board and lodging, all the greater is my anxiety to repay what I owe.”
“No amount of money can repay your kindness to me and my child,” I said. “But if I owe it to your cousin for the food and shelter, my desire to repay what I owe is even greater.”
124When I returned to the house that evening, tired out with my quest for work, I found Liu Kanghi tossing ball with little Fong in the front porch.
124When I got back to the house that evening, exhausted from my job search, I saw Liu Kanghi playing ball with little Fong on the front porch.
Mrs. Liu bustled out to meet me and began scolding in motherly fashion.
Mrs. Liu hurried out to greet me and started fussing at me like a mother would.
“Oh, why you go down town before you strong enough? See! You look all sick again!” said she.
“Oh, why are you going downtown before you're strong enough? Look! You look sick again!” she said.
She turned to Liu Kanghi and said something in Chinese. He threw the ball back to the boy and came toward me, his face grave and concerned.
She turned to Liu Kanghi and said something in Chinese. He threw the ball back to the boy and came toward me, his expression serious and worried.
“Please be so good as to take my cousin’s advice,” he urged.
“Please take my cousin’s advice,” he urged.
“I am well enough to work now,” I replied, “and I cannot sink deeper into your debt.”
“I’m able to work now,” I replied, “and I can’t fall any deeper into your debt.”
“You need not,” said he. “I know a way by which you can quickly pay me off and earn a good living without wearing yourself out and leaving the baby all day. My cousin tells me that you can create most beautiful flowers on silk, velvet, and linen. Why not then you do some of that work for my store? I will buy all you can make.”
“You don’t need to,” he said. “I know a way for you to pay me back quickly and make a decent living without exhausting yourself or being away from the baby all day. My cousin says you can create beautiful flowers on silk, velvet, and linen. So why not do some of that for my store? I’ll buy everything you can make.”
“Oh!” I exclaimed, “I should be only too glad to do such work! But do you really think I can earn a living in that way?”
“Oh!” I said, “I would be more than happy to do that kind of work! But do you really think I can make a living doing it?”
“You certainly can,” was his reply. “I 125am requiring an embroiderer, and if you will do the work for me I will try to pay you what it is worth.”
“You definitely can,” he replied. “I need an embroiderer, and if you’ll do the work for me, I’ll do my best to pay you fairly for it.”
So I gladly gave up my quest for office work. I lived in the Liu Jusong house and worked for Liu Kanghi. The days, weeks, and months passed peacefully and happily. Artistic needlework had always been my favorite occupation, and when it became a source both of remuneration and pleasure, I began to feel that life was worth living, after all. I watched with complacency my child grow amongst the little Chinese children. My life’s experience had taught me that the virtues do not all belong to the whites. I was interested in all that concerned the Liu household, became acquainted with all their friends, and lost altogether the prejudice against the foreigner in which I had been reared.
So I happily gave up my search for an office job. I lived in the Liu Jusong house and worked for Liu Kanghi. The days, weeks, and months went by peacefully and joyfully. Artistic needlework had always been my favorite hobby, and when it became a source of both income and enjoyment, I began to feel that life was worth living, after all. I watched with satisfaction as my child grew up among the little Chinese kids. My life experiences had taught me that not all virtues belong to white people. I got interested in everything related to the Liu household, got to know all their friends, and completely lost the prejudice against foreigners that I had been raised with.
I had been living thus more than a year when, one afternoon as I was walking home from Liu Kanghi’s store on Kearney Street, a parcel of silks and floss under my arm, and my little girl trudging by my side, I came face to face with James Carson.
I had been living like this for over a year when, one afternoon as I was walking home from Liu Kanghi’s store on Kearney Street, a bundle of silks and floss under my arm, and my little girl walking beside me, I ran into James Carson.
“Well, now,” said he, planting himself in front of me, “you are looking pretty well. How are you making out?”
“Well, now,” he said, positioning himself in front of me, “you look pretty good. How's everything going?”
I caught up my child and pushed past him 126without a word. When I reached the Liu house I was trembling in every limb, so great was my dislike and fear of the man who had been my husband.
I caught up to my child and pushed past him 126without saying anything. By the time I got to the Liu house, I was shaking all over, filled with so much dislike and fear of the man who had been my husband.
About a week later a letter came to the house addressed to me. It read:
About a week later, a letter arrived at the house addressed to me. It said:
Dear Minnie,—If you are willing to forget the past and make up, I am, too. I was surprised to see you the other day, prettier than ever—and much more of a woman. Let me know your mind at an early date.
Dear Minnie,—If you're willing to let go of the past and reconcile, I'm on board too. I was surprised to see you the other day, looking more beautiful than ever—and much more of an accomplished woman. Please let me know what you think soon.
I ignored this letter, but a heavy fear oppressed me. Liu Kanghi, who called the evening of the day I received it, remarked as he arose to greet me that I was looking troubled, and hoped that it was not the embroidery flowers.
I brushed aside the letter, but a deep fear weighed on me. Liu Kanghi, who called on the evening I got it, noticed as he stood up to greet me that I looked troubled and hoped it wasn’t the embroidery flowers.
“It is the shadow from my big hat,” I answered lightly. I was dressed for going down town with Mrs. Liu who was preparing her eldest daughter’s trousseau.
“It’s just the shadow from my big hat,” I replied casually. I was dressed to head downtown with Mrs. Liu, who was getting her eldest daughter’s trousseau ready.
“Some day,” said Liu Kanghi earnestly, “I hope that you will tell to me all that is in your heart and mind.”
“Someday,” Liu Kanghi said seriously, “I hope you’ll share everything that’s in your heart and mind with me.”
I found comfort in his kind face.
I found comfort in his friendly face.
127“If you will wait until I return, I will tell you all tonight,” I answered.
127“If you wait until I get back, I’ll tell you everything tonight,” I replied.
Strange as it may seem, although I had known Liu Kanghi now for more than a year, I had had little talk alone with him, and all he knew about me was what he had learned from Mrs. Liu; namely, that I was a divorced woman who, when saved from self-destruction, was homeless and starving.
Strangely enough, even though I had known Liu Kanghi for over a year, I had hardly talked to him one-on-one, and all he knew about me was what he heard from Mrs. Liu; specifically, that I was a divorced woman who, after being rescued from the brink, was now homeless and starving.
That night, however, after hearing my story, he asked me to be his wife. He said: “I love you and would protect you from all trouble. Your child shall be as my own.”
That night, after hearing my story, he asked me to marry him. He said, “I love you and will protect you from any trouble. Your child will be like my own.”
I replied: “I appreciate your love and kindness, but I cannot answer you just yet. Be my friend for a little while longer.”
I responded, “I really value your love and kindness, but I can’t give you an answer right now. Please be my friend for a little while longer.”
“Do you have for me the love feeling?” he asked.
“Do you feel love for me?” he asked.
“I do not know,” I answered truthfully.
“I don’t know,” I replied honestly.
Another letter came. It was written in a different spirit from the first and contained a threat about the child.
Another letter arrived. It was written in a different tone than the first and contained a threat regarding the child.
There seemed but one course open to me. That was to leave my Chinese friends. I did. With much sorrow and regret I bade them goodbye, and took lodgings in a part of the city far removed from the outskirts of Chinatown where my home had been with the Lius. 128My little girl pined for her Chinese playmates, and I myself felt strange and lonely; but I knew that if I wished to keep my child I could no longer remain with my friends.
There seemed to be only one option for me. I had to leave my Chinese friends. So, I did. With a lot of sadness and regret, I said goodbye to them and found a place to stay in a part of the city far away from the edges of Chinatown, where I had lived with the Lius. 128 My little girl missed her Chinese playmates, and I felt weird and alone; but I knew that if I wanted to keep my child, I couldn't stay with my friends any longer.
I still continued working for Liu Kanghi, and carried my embroidery to his store in the evening after the little one had been put to sleep. He usually escorted me back; but never asked to be allowed, and I never invited him, to visit me, or even enter the house. I was a young woman, and alone, and what I had suffered from scandal since I had left James Carson had made me wise.
I kept working for Liu Kanghi and took my embroidery to his store in the evening after putting the little one to bed. He usually walked me home, but he never asked to come inside, and I never invited him to visit or even enter the house. I was a young woman on my own, and what I had been through with rumors since leaving James Carson had made me cautious.
It was a cold, wet evening in November when he accosted me once again. I had run over to a delicatessen store at the corner of the block where I lived. As I stepped out, his burly figure loomed up in the gloom before me. I started back with a little cry, but he grasped my arm and held it.
It was a chilly, rainy evening in November when he confronted me again. I had dashed over to the deli at the end of the block where I lived. As I stepped outside, his large figure appeared in the darkness in front of me. I recoiled with a small scream, but he grabbed my arm and held it tight.
“Walk beside me quietly if you do not wish to attract attention,” said he, “and by God, if you do, I will take the kid tonight!”
“Walk next to me quietly if you don’t want to draw attention,” he said, “and I swear, if you do, I’ll take the kid tonight!”
“You dare not!” I answered. “You have no right to her whatever. She is my child and I have supported her for the last two years alone.”
“You can’t!” I replied. “You have no claim to her at all. She is my daughter, and I’ve been supporting her on my own for the past two years.”
“Alone! What will the judges say when I tell them about the Chinaman?”
“Alone! What will the judges say when I tell them about the Chinese guy?”
129“What will the judges say!” I echoed. “What can they say? Is there any disgrace in working for a Chinese merchant and receiving pay for my labor?”
129“What will the judges say!” I repeated. “What can they say? Is there any shame in working for a Chinese merchant and getting paid for my work?”
“And walking in the evening with him, and living for over a year in a house for which he paid the rent. Ha! ha! ha! Ha! ha! ha!”
“And walking in the evening with him, and living for over a year in a house that he paid the rent for. Ha! ha! ha! Ha! ha! ha!”
His laugh was low and sneering. He had evidently been making enquiries concerning the Liu family, and also watching me for some time. How a woman can loathe and hate the man she has once loved!
His laugh was low and mocking. He had clearly been looking into the Liu family and observing me for a while. It’s amazing how a woman can despise and hate the man she once loved!
We were nearing my lodgings. Perhaps the child had awakened and was crying for me. I would not, however, have entered the house, had he not stopped at the door and pushed it open.
We were getting close to my place. Maybe the kid had woken up and was crying for me. I wouldn't have gone into the house, though, if he hadn't stopped at the door and pushed it open.
“Lead the way upstairs!” said he. “I want to see the kid.”
“Go ahead and lead the way upstairs!” he said. “I want to see the kid.”
“You shall not,” I cried. In my desperation I wrenched myself from his grasp and faced him, blocking the stairs.
“You can't,” I shouted. In my desperation, I pulled myself free from his grip and confronted him, standing in front of the stairs.
“If you use violence,” I declared, “the lodgers will come to my assistance. They know me!”
“If you use violence,” I said, “the tenants will back me up. They know who I am!”
He released my arm.
He let go of my arm.
“Bah!” said he. “I’ve no use for the kid. It is you I’m after getting reconciled to. 130Don’t you know, Minnie, that once your husband, always your husband? Since I saw you the other day on the street, I have been more in love with you than ever before. Suppose we forget all and begin over again!”
“Bah!” he said. “I don’t care about the kid. It’s you I want to make up with. 130Don’t you get it, Minnie? Once your husband, always your husband. Ever since I saw you the other day on the street, I’ve been more in love with you than ever. What if we forget everything and start fresh?”
Though the tone of his voice had softened, my fear of him grew greater. I would have fled up the stairs had he not again laid his hand on my arm.
Though the tone of his voice had softened, my fear of him grew even stronger. I would have run up the stairs if he hadn't placed his hand on my arm again.
“Answer me, girl,” said he.
“Answer me, girl,” he said.
And in spite of my fear, I shook off his hand and answered him: “No husband of mine are you, either legally or morally. And I have no feeling whatever for you other than contempt.”
And despite my fear, I pulled my hand away from his and replied, “You are not my husband, legally or morally. I have no feelings for you other than contempt.”
“Ah! So you have sunk!”—his expression was evil—“The oily little Chink has won you!”
“Ah! So you've lost!”—his expression was wicked—“The slippery little guy has beaten you!”
I was no longer afraid of him.
I wasn't scared of him anymore.
“Won me!” I cried, unheeding who heard me. “Yes, honorably and like a man. And what are you that dare sneer at one like him. For all your six feet of grossness, your small soul cannot measure up to his great one. You were unwilling to protect and care for the woman who was your wife or the little child you caused to come into this world; but he succored and saved the stranger woman, treated her as a woman, with reverence and 131respect; gave her child a home, and made them both independent, not only of others but of himself. Now, hearing you insult him behind his back, I know, what I did not know before—that I love him, and all I have to say to you is, Go!”
“Won me!” I shouted, not caring who heard me. “Yes, honorably and like a man. And who are you to look down on someone like him? For all your six feet of bulk, your small soul can’t compare to his greatness. You wouldn’t protect or care for the woman who was your wife or the little child you brought into this world; but he helped and saved the stranger woman, treated her with respect and dignity; he gave her child a home and made them both self-sufficient, not just from others but from him. Now, hearing you insult him behind his back, I realize, something I didn’t know before—that I love him, and all I have to say to you is, Go!”
And James Carson went. I heard of him again but once. That was when the papers reported his death of apoplexy while exercising at a public gymnasium.
And James Carson left. I heard about him only once more. That was when the newspapers reported that he died from a stroke while working out at a public gym.
Loving Liu Kanghi, I became his wife, and though it is true that there are many Americans who look down upon me for so becoming, I have never regretted it. No, not even when men cast upon me the glances they cast upon sporting women. I accept the lot of the American wife of an humble Chinaman in America. The happiness of the man who loves me is more to me than the approval or disapproval of those who in my dark days left me to die like a dog. My Chinese husband has his faults. He is hot-tempered and, at times, arbitrary; but he is always a man, and has never sought to take away from me the privilege of being but a woman. I can lean upon and trust in him. I feel him behind me, protecting and caring for me, and that, to an ordinary woman like myself, means more than anything else.
Loving Liu Kanghi, I became his wife, and even though many Americans look down on me for that, I've never regretted it. Not even when men give me the same looks they give to women who flaunt themselves. I accept the role of an American wife of a humble Chinese man in America. The happiness of the man who loves me matters more to me than the approval or disapproval of those who abandoned me in my darkest moments. My Chinese husband has his flaws. He can be hot-headed and sometimes unreasonable; but he is always a man, and he has never tried to take away my right to simply be a woman. I can lean on him and trust him. I feel his support behind me, protecting and caring for me, and that means more to an ordinary woman like me than anything else.
132Only when the son of Liu Kanghi lays his little head upon my bosom do I question whether I have done wisely. For my boy, the son of the Chinese man, is possessed of a childish wisdom which brings the tears to my eyes; and as he stands between his father and myself, like yet unlike us both, so will he stand in after years between his father’s and his mother’s people. And if there is no kindliness nor understanding between them, what will my boy’s fate be?
132Only when Liu Kanghi's son lays his little head on my chest do I wonder if I made the right choices. My boy, the child of a Chinese man, has a youthful wisdom that brings tears to my eyes; and as he stands between his father and me, both similar and different from us, he will also stand in the future between his father's and mother's families. And if there’s no kindness or understanding between them, what will become of my boy?
HER CHINESE HUSBAND

Now that Liu Kanghi is no longer with me, I feel that it will ease my heart to record some memories of him—if I can. The task, though calling to me, is not an easy one, so throng to my mind the invincible proofs of his love for me, the things he has said and done. My memories of him are so vivid and pertinacious, my thoughts of him so tender.
Now that Liu Kanghi is no longer with me, I feel it will lighten my heart to write down some memories of him—if I can. The task, while tempting, isn’t easy, as the undeniable evidence of his love for me rushes to my mind, all the things he said and did. My memories of him are so clear and persistent, my thoughts of him so gentle.
To my Chinese husband I could go with all my little troubles and perplexities; to him I could talk as women love to do at times of the past and the future, the mysteries of 133religion, of life and death. He was not above discussing such things with me. With him I was never strange or embarrassed. My Chinese husband was simple in his tastes. He liked to hear a good story, and though unlearned in a sense, could discriminate between the good and bad in literature. This came of his Chinese education. He told me one day that he thought the stories in the Bible were more like Chinese than American stories, and added: “If you had not told me what you have about it, I should say that it was composed by the Chinese.” Music had a soothing though not a deep influence over him. It could not sway his mind, but he enjoyed it just as he did a beautiful picture. Because I was interested in fancy work, so also was he. I can see his face, looking so grave and concerned, because one day by accident I spilt some ink on a piece of embroidery I was working. If he came home in the evenings and found me tired and out of sorts, he would cook the dinner himself, and go about it in such a way that I felt that he rather enjoyed showing off his skill as a cook. The next evening, if he found everything ready, he would humorously declare himself much disappointed that I was so exceedingly well.
To my Chinese husband, I could share all my little worries and confusion; I could talk to him like women often do about the past and the future, the mysteries of religion, life, and death. He was open to discussing these topics with me. With him, I never felt strange or embarrassed. My Chinese husband had simple tastes. He enjoyed a good story, and although he wasn't formally educated, he could tell the difference between good and bad literature. This was due to his Chinese upbringing. One day, he told me that he thought the stories in the Bible felt more like Chinese tales than American ones, and he added, “If you hadn’t told me what you have about it, I would say it was written by the Chinese.” Music had a calming but not profound effect on him. It didn’t change his mind, but he appreciated it much like he did a beautiful painting. Since I liked doing fancy work, he did too. I can remember his face, looking so serious and concerned when I accidentally spilled ink on a piece of embroidery I was working on. If he came home in the evenings and saw that I was tired and out of sorts, he would cook dinner himself, and he would do it in a way that showed he actually enjoyed showing off his cooking skills. The next evening, if he found everything ready, he would jokingly express his disappointment that I was feeling so well.
134At such times a gray memory of James Carson would arise. How his cold anger and contempt, as exhibited on like occasions, had shrivelled me up in the long ago. And then—I would fall to musing on the difference between the two men as lovers and husbands.
134During those moments, a hazy memory of James Carson would come to mind. I would recall how his icy anger and disdain had made me feel small long ago. And then—I would start to think about the contrast between the two men as partners and spouses.
James Carson had been much more of an ardent lover than ever had been Liu Kanghi. Indeed it was his passion, real or feigned, which had carried me off my feet. When wooing he had constantly reproached me with being cold, unfeeling, a marble statue, and so forth; and I, poor, ignorant little girl, would wonder how it was I appeared so when I felt so differently. For I had given James Carson my first love. Upon him my life had been concentrated as it has never been concentrated upon any other. Yet—!
James Carson had been much more of a passionate lover than Liu Kanghi ever was. In fact, it was his intense feelings, whether genuine or not, that swept me off my feet. While trying to win me over, he constantly criticized me for being cold, unfeeling, like a marble statue, and so on; and I, a poor, naive girl, would wonder why I seemed that way when I felt completely different. Because I had given James Carson my first love. My whole life had focused on him like it never had on anyone else. Yet—!
There was nothing feigned about my Chinese husband. Simple and sincere as he was before marriage, so was he afterwards. As my union with James Carson had meant misery, bitterness, and narrowness, so my union with Liu Kanghi meant, on the whole, happiness, health, and development. Yet the former, according to American ideas, had been an educated broad-minded man; the other, just an ordinary Chinaman.
There was nothing fake about my Chinese husband. He was as simple and sincere after our marriage as he was before it. While my marriage to James Carson had brought misery, bitterness, and constriction, my marriage to Liu Kanghi, overall, brought happiness, health, and growth. Yet, according to American standards, the former was considered an educated, open-minded man, while the latter was just an ordinary Chinese man.
135But the ordinary Chinaman that I would show to you was the sort of man that children, birds, animals, and some women love. Every morning he would go to the window and call to his pigeons, and they would flock around him, hearing and responding to his whistling and cooing. The rooms we lived in had been his rooms ever since he had come to America. They were above his store, and large and cool. The furniture had been brought from China, but there was nothing of tinsel about it. Dark wood, almost black, carved and antique, some of the pieces set with mother-of-pearl. On one side of the inner room stood a case of books and an ancestral tablet. I have seen Liu Kanghi touch the tablet with reverence, but the faith of his fathers was not strong enough to cause him to bow before it. The elegant simplicity of these rooms had surprised me much when I was first taken to them. I looked at him then, standing for a moment by the window, a solitary pigeon peeking in at him, perhaps wondering who had come to divert from her her friend’s attention. So had he lived since he had come to this country—quietly and undisturbed—from twenty years of age to twenty-five. I felt myself an intruder. A feeling of pity for the boy—for such he seemed in his enthusiasm—arose 136in my breast. Why had I come to confuse his calm? Was it ordained, as he declared?
135But the typical Chinese man I want to show you is the kind of person that children, birds, animals, and some women adore. Every morning, he would go to the window and call to his pigeons, and they would gather around him, responding to his whistling and cooing. The rooms we lived in had been his since he arrived in America. They were above his store, spacious and cool. The furniture had been brought from China, but it wasn’t flashy. Dark wood, nearly black, carved and antique, with some pieces inlaid with mother-of-pearl. On one side of the inner room stood a bookshelf and an ancestral tablet. I’ve seen Liu Kanghi touch the tablet with respect, but his ancestors' faith wasn’t strong enough to make him bow before it. The elegant simplicity of these rooms had surprised me when I was first brought there. I looked at him then, standing for a moment by the window, a solitary pigeon glancing in at him, perhaps wondering who was distracting her friend. This was how he had lived since arriving in this country—quietly and peacefully—from age twenty to twenty-five. I felt like an intruder. A sense of pity for the boy—for that’s what he seemed in his enthusiasm—rose in my chest. Why had I come to disturb his peace? Was it fate, as he said? 136
My little girl loved him better than she loved me. He took great pleasure in playing with her, curling her hair over his fingers, tying her sash, and all the simple tasks from which so many men turn aside.
My little girl loved him more than she loved me. He really enjoyed playing with her, curling her hair around his fingers, tying her sash, and all those simple things that so many men shy away from.
Once the baby got hold of a set rat trap, and was holding it in such a way that the slightest move would have released the spring and plunged the cruel steel into her tender arms. Kanghi’s eyes and mine beheld her thus at the same moment. I stood transfixed with horror. Kanghi quietly went up to the child and took from her the trap. Then he asked me to release his hand. I almost fainted when I saw it. “It was the only way,” said he. We had to send for the doctor, and even as it was, came very near having a case of blood poisoning.
Once the baby grabbed a set rat trap and was holding it in such a way that the slightest move would have triggered the spring and slammed the harsh steel into her soft arms. Kanghi and I both saw her like that at the same moment. I stood frozen in horror. Kanghi calmly walked up to the child and took the trap from her. Then he asked me to release his hand. I nearly fainted when I saw it. “It was the only way,” he said. We had to call for the doctor, and even so, we nearly ended up with a case of blood poisoning.
I have heard people say that he was a keen business man, this Liu Kanghi, and I imagine that he was. I did not, however, discuss his business with him. All I was interested in were the pretty things and the women who would come in and jest with him. He could jest too. Of course, the women did not know that I was his wife. Once a woman in rich 137clothes gave him her card and asked him to call upon her. After she had left he passed the card to me. I tore it up. He took those things as a matter of course, and was not affected by them. “They are a part of Chinatown life,” he explained.
I’ve heard people say that Liu Kanghi was a sharp businessman, and I can believe it. But I didn’t talk to him about his business. What I cared about were the pretty things and the women who would come in and joke with him. He was good at joking, too. Of course, the women didn’t know I was his wife. Once, a woman in fancy clothes gave him her card and asked him to call her. After she left, he handed the card to me. I tore it up. He took those interactions in stride and wasn’t bothered by them. “They’re just part of Chinatown life,” he explained.
He was a member of the Reform Club, a Chinese social club, and the Chinese Board of Trade. He liked to discuss business affairs and Chinese and American politics with his countrymen, and occasionally enjoyed an evening away from me. But I never needed to worry over him.
He was part of the Reform Club, a Chinese social club, and the Chinese Board of Trade. He enjoyed talking about business matters and Chinese and American politics with his fellow countrymen, and sometimes liked to spend an evening away from me. But I never had to worry about him.
He had his littlenesses as well as his bignesses, had Liu Kanghi. For instance, he thought he knew better about what was good for my health and other things, purely personal, than I did myself, and if my ideas opposed or did not tally with his, he would very vigorously denounce what he called “the foolishness of women.” If he admired a certain dress, he would have me wear it on every occasion possible, and did not seem to be able to understand that it was not always suitable.
He had his flaws as well as his strengths, Liu Kanghi did. For example, he believed he knew what was best for my health and other personal matters better than I did, and if my opinions didn't match his, he would strongly criticize what he referred to as "the foolishness of women." If he liked a specific dress, he would insist I wear it on every possible occasion and didn’t seem to grasp that it wasn’t always appropriate.
“Wear the dress with the silver lines,” he said to me one day somewhat authoritatively. I was attired for going out, but not as he wished to see me. I answered that the dress with the 138silver lines was unsuitable for a long and dusty ride on an open car.
“Wear the dress with the silver lines,” he said to me one day, a bit commanding. I was dressed to go out, but not in the way he wanted to see me. I replied that the dress with the 138 silver lines wasn’t appropriate for a long, dusty ride in an open car.
“Never mind,” said he, “whether it is unsuitable or not. I wish you to wear it.”
"Forget about it," he said, "whether it’s appropriate or not. I want you to wear it."
“All right,” I said. “I will wear it, but I will stay at home.”
“All right,” I said. “I’ll wear it, but I’m staying home.”
I stayed at home, and so did he.
I stayed home, and so did he.
At another time, he reproved me for certain opinions I had expressed in the presence of some of his countrymen. “You should not talk like that,” said he. “They will think you are a bad woman.”
At another time, he criticized me for some opinions I had shared in front of a few of his fellow countrymen. “You shouldn't talk like that,” he said. “They'll think you're a bad woman.”
My white blood rose at that, and I answered him in a way which grieves me to remember. For Kanghi had never meant to insult or hurt me. Imperious by nature, he often spoke before he thought—and he was so boyishly anxious for me to appear in the best light possible before his own people.
My anger flared up at that, and I responded in a way that I regret remembering. Kanghi had never intended to insult or hurt me. Naturally commanding, he often spoke without thinking—and he was so childishly eager for me to look good in front of his people.
There were other things too: a sort of childish jealousy and suspicion which it was difficult to allay. But a woman can forgive much to a man, the sincerity and strength of whose love makes her own, though true, seem slight and mean.
There were other things too: a kind of childish jealousy and suspicion that were hard to calm. But a woman can forgive a lot to a man whose genuine and strong love makes her own, even though it's real, seem small and insignificant.
Yes, life with Liu Kanghi was not without its trials and tribulations. There was the continual uncertainty about his own life here in America, the constant irritation caused by 139the assumption of the white men that a white woman does not love her Chinese husband, and their actions accordingly; also sneers and offensive remarks. There was also on Liu Kanghi’s side an acute consciousness that, though belonging to him as his wife, yet in a sense I was not his, but of the dominant race, which claimed, even while it professed to despise me. This consciousness betrayed itself in words and ways which filled me with a passion of pain and humiliation. “Kanghi,” I would sharply say, for I had to cloak my tenderness, “do not talk to me like that. You are my superior.... I would not love you if you were not.”
Yes, life with Liu Kanghi had its challenges. There was the ongoing uncertainty about his life here in America, the constant irritation from the assumption by white men that a white woman doesn’t love her Chinese husband, and their resulting actions—along with sneers and offensive comments. On Liu Kanghi’s side, he was acutely aware that, even though I was his wife, in a way I was not truly his, but belonged to the dominant race that claimed me, even as it pretended to despise me. This awareness showed in his words and actions, filling me with deep pain and humiliation. “Kanghi,” I would say sharply, needing to hide my affection, “don’t talk to me like that. You are my superior.... I wouldn’t love you if you weren’t.”
But in spite of all I could do or say, it was there between us: that strange, invisible—what? Was it the barrier of race—that consciousness?
But no matter what I did or said, it was there between us: that strange, invisible—what? Was it the barrier of race—that awareness?
Sometimes he would talk about returning to China. The thought filled me with horror. I had heard rumors of secondary wives. One afternoon the cousin of Liu Kanghi, with whom I had lived, came to see me, and showed me a letter which she had received from a little Chinese girl who had been born and brought up in America until the age of ten. The last paragraph in the letter read: “Emma and I are very sad and wish we were back in 140America.” Kanghi’s cousin explained that the father of the little girls, having no sons, had taken to himself another wife, and the new wife lived with the little girls and their mother.
Sometimes he would talk about going back to China. The thought filled me with dread. I had heard rumors about secondary wives. One afternoon, the cousin of Liu Kanghi, with whom I had lived, came to see me and showed me a letter she had received from a little Chinese girl who had been born and raised in America until she was ten. The last paragraph of the letter said: “Emma and I are very sad and wish we were back in 140America.” Kanghi’s cousin explained that the father of the little girls, having no sons, had taken another wife, and the new wife lived with the little girls and their mother.
That was before my little boy was born. That evening I told Kanghi that he need never expect me to go to China with him.
That was before my son was born. That evening, I told Kanghi that he should never expect me to go to China with him.
“You see,” I began, “I look upon you as belonging to me.”
“You see,” I started, “I see you as belonging to me.”
He would not let me say more. After a while he said: “It is true that in China a man may and occasionally does take a secondary wife, but that custom is custom, not only because sons are denied to the first wife, but because the first wife is selected by parents and guardians before a man is hardly a man. If a Chinese marries for love, his life is a filled-up cup, and he wants no secondary wife. No, not even for sake of a son. Take, for example, me, your great husband.”
He wouldn’t let me say anything more. After a bit, he said, “It’s true that in China a man can and sometimes does take a second wife, but that’s just tradition. It’s not only because the first wife might not have sons, but also because the first wife is chosen by parents and guardians before a man is fully grown. If a Chinese man marries for love, his life is complete, and he doesn’t want a second wife. No, not even for the sake of having a son. Take me, for instance, your great husband.”
I sometimes commented upon his boyish ways and appearance, which was the reason why, when he was in high spirits, he would call himself my “great husband.” He was not boyish always. I have seen him, when shouldering the troubles of kinfolk, the quarrels of his clan, and other responsibilities, acting and looking like a man of twice his years.
I occasionally mentioned his youthful behavior and looks, which was why, when he was in a good mood, he would refer to himself as my “great husband.” He wasn’t always boyish. I’ve seen him take on the worries of family, the disputes of his clan, and other obligations, behaving and looking like a man twice his age.
But for all the strange marriage customs of 141my husband’s people I considered them far more moral in their lives than the majority of Americans. I expressed myself thus to Liu Kanghi, and he replied: “The American people think higher. If only more of them lived up to what they thought, the Chinese would not be so confused in trying to follow their leadership.”
But for all the unusual marriage customs of 141my husband’s people, I found them to be much more moral in their lives than most Americans. I shared my thoughts with Liu Kanghi, and he responded: “The American people have higher ideals. If only more of them actually lived by those ideals, the Chinese wouldn’t be so confused trying to follow their lead.”
If ever a man rejoiced over the birth of his child, it was Liu Kanghi. The boy was born with a veil over his face. “A prophet!” cried the old mulatto Jewess who nursed me. “A prophet has come into the world.”
If there was ever a man who celebrated the birth of his child, it was Liu Kanghi. The boy was born with a veil over his face. “A prophet!” shouted the elderly mixed-race Jewish woman who nursed me. “A prophet has come into the world.”
She told this to his father when he came to look upon him, and he replied: “He is my son; that is all I care about.” But he was so glad, and there was feasting and rejoicing with his Chinese friends for over two weeks. He came in one evening and found me weeping over my poor little boy. I shall never forget the expression on his face.
She told this to his father when he came to see him, and he replied, "He's my son; that's all that matters." But he was so happy, and there was feasting and celebration with his Chinese friends for more than two weeks. One evening, he came in and found me crying over my poor little boy. I'll never forget the look on his face.
“Oh, shame!” he murmured, drawing my head down to his shoulder. “What is there to weep about? The child is beautiful! The feeling heart, the understanding mind is his. And we will bring him up to be proud that he is of Chinese blood; he will fear none and, after him, the name of half-breed will no longer be one of contempt.”
“Oh, what a shame!” he whispered, pulling my head down to his shoulder. “What is there to cry about? The child is beautiful! He has a loving heart and a wise mind. And we will raise him to be proud of his Chinese heritage; he will fear no one and, after him, the term half-breed will no longer carry any disdain.”
142Kanghi as a youth had attended a school in Hong Kong, and while there had made the acquaintance of several half Chinese half English lads. “They were the brightest of all,” he told me, “but they lowered themselves in the eyes of the Chinese by being ashamed of their Chinese blood and ignoring it.”
142Kanghi, as a boy, went to school in Hong Kong, where he met several half-Chinese, half-English kids. "They were the smartest of all," he said, "but they underrated themselves in the eyes of the Chinese by being embarrassed about their Chinese heritage and pretending it didn't exist."
His theory, therefore, was that if his own son was brought up to be proud instead of ashamed of his Chinese half, the boy would become a great man.
His theory was that if his son was raised to be proud of his Chinese heritage instead of ashamed, the boy would grow up to be a great man.
Perhaps he was right, but he could not see as could I, an American woman, the conflict before our boy.
Perhaps he was right, but he couldn't see, as I, an American woman, could, the conflict ahead for our son.
After the little Kanghi had passed his first month, and we had found a reliable woman to look after him, his father began to take me around with him much more than formerly, and life became very enjoyable. We dined often at a Chinese restaurant kept by a friend of his, and afterwards attended theatres, concerts, and other places of entertainment. We frequently met Americans with whom he had become acquainted through business, and he would introduce them with great pride in me shining in his eyes. The little jealousies and suspicions of the first year seemed no longer to irritate him, and though I had still cause to shrink from the gaze of strangers, 143I know that my Chinese husband was for several years a very happy man.
After Kanghi had gotten through his first month and we found a dependable woman to take care of him, his father started taking me out with him a lot more than before, and life became really enjoyable. We often dined at a Chinese restaurant owned by a friend of his, and afterward went to theaters, concerts, and other entertainment spots. We frequently met Americans he had gotten to know through work, and he would proudly introduce them, his eyes sparkling with pride in me. The little jealousies and suspicions from the first year no longer seemed to bother him, and even though I still felt the need to shrink away from the gaze of strangers, 143 I know that my Chinese husband was very happy for several years.
Now, I have come to the end. He left home one morning, followed to the gate by the little girl and boy (we had moved to a cottage in the suburbs).
Now, I have reached the end. He left home one morning, with the little girl and boy following him to the gate (we had moved to a cottage in the suburbs).
“Bring me a red ball,” pleaded the little girl.
“Please get me a red ball,” pleaded the little girl.
“And me too,” cried the boy.
“And me too,” shouted the boy.
“All right, chickens,” he responded, waving his hand to them.
“All right, guys,” he said, waving his hand at them.
He was brought home at night, shot through the head. There are some Chinese, just as there are some Americans, who are opposed to all progress, and who hate with a bitter hatred all who would enlighten or be enlightened.
He was brought home at night, shot in the head. There are some Chinese people, just as there are some Americans, who are against all progress and who deeply resent anyone who seeks to enlighten or be enlightened.
But that I have not the heart to dwell upon. I can only remember that when they brought my Chinese husband home there were two red balls in his pocket. Such was Liu Kanghi—a man.
But I don’t have the heart to focus on that. I only remember that when they brought my Chinese husband home, there were two red balls in his pocket. That was Liu Kanghi—a man.
THE AMERICANIZING OF PAU TSU
I

When Wan Hom Hing came to Seattle to start a branch of the merchant business which his firm carried on so successfully in the different ports of China, he brought with him his nephew, Wan Lin Fo, then eighteen years of age. Wan Lin Fo was a well-educated Chinese youth, with bright eyes and keen ears. In a few years’ time he knew as much about the business as did any of the senior partners. Moreover, he learned to speak and write the American language with such fluency that he was never at a loss for an answer, when the white man, as was sometimes the case, sought to pose him. “All work and no play,” however, is as much against the principles of a Chinese youth as it is against those of a young American, and now and again Lin Fo would while away an evening at the Chinese Literary Club, above the Chinese restaurant, discussing with some chosen companions the works and merits of Chinese sages—and some other things. New Year’s Day, or rather, Week, would also see him, business forgotten, arrayed in national costume of finest silk, and color “the blue of 145the sky after rain,” visiting with his friends, both Chinese and American, and scattering silver and gold coin amongst the youngsters of the families visited.
When Wan Hom Hing came to Seattle to start a branch of the trading business that his company successfully operated in various ports of China, he brought along his eighteen-year-old nephew, Wan Lin Fo. Wan Lin Fo was an educated young man from China, with bright eyes and sharp ears. In just a few years, he became as knowledgeable about the business as any of the senior partners. Additionally, he learned to speak and write English so well that he was never caught off guard when a white man, as sometimes happened, tried to challenge him. However, the idea of “all work and no play” goes against the values of both a Chinese youth and a young American, so every now and then, Lin Fo would spend an evening at the Chinese Literary Club above the Chinese restaurant, discussing the works and merits of Chinese philosophers—among other topics. During New Year’s Day, or rather, New Year’s Week, he would also set aside business to wear his finest silk national costume, a shade “the blue of the sky after rain,” visiting friends, both Chinese and American, and giving silver and gold coins to the children of the families he visited.
It was on the occasion of one of these New Year’s visits that Wan Lin Fo first made known to the family of his firm’s silent American partner, Thomas Raymond, that he was betrothed. It came about in this wise: One of the young ladies of the house, who was fair and frank of face and friendly and cheery in manner, observing as she handed him a cup of tea that Lin Fo’s eyes wore a rather wistful expression, questioned him as to the wherefore:
It was during one of these New Year's visits that Wan Lin Fo first revealed to the family of his quiet American partner, Thomas Raymond, that he was engaged. This happened like this: One of the young women in the house, who was beautiful and open-faced and had a friendly and cheerful demeanor, noticed as she handed him a cup of tea that Lin Fo's eyes had a somewhat longing look. She asked him why.
“Miss Adah,” replied Lin Fo, “may I tell you something?”
“Miss Adah,” Lin Fo said, “can I share something with you?”
“Certainly, Mr. Wan,” replied the girl. “You know how I enjoy hearing your tales.”
“Of course, Mr. Wan,” the girl replied. “You know how much I love hearing your stories.”
“But this is no tale. Miss Adah, you have inspired in me a love—”
“But this is no story. Miss Adah, you have inspired a love in me—”
Adah Raymond started. Wan Lin Fo spake slowly.
Adah Raymond was taken aback. Wan Lin Fo spoke slowly.
“For the little girl in China to whom I am betrothed.”
“For the little girl in China that I’m engaged to.”
“Oh, Mr. Wan! That is good news. But what have I to do with it?”
“Oh, Mr. Wan! That’s great news. But what does it have to do with me?”
“This, Miss Adah! Every time I come to this house, I see you, so good and so beautiful, dispensing tea and happiness to all around, and I think, could I have in my home and ever by 146my side one who is also both good and beautiful, what a felicitious life mine would be!”
“Miss Adah! Every time I visit this house, I see you, so kind and so lovely, serving tea and joy to everyone around, and I think, if I could have someone just as good and beautiful by my side at home, how wonderful my life would be!”
“You must not flatter me, Mr. Wan!”
“You shouldn’t flatter me, Mr. Wan!”
“All that I say is founded on my heart. But I will speak not of you. I will speak of Pau Tsu.”
“All that I say comes from my heart. But I won’t talk about you. I will talk about Pau Tsu.”
“Pau Tsu?”
"Tai Chi?"
“Yes. That is the name of my future wife. It means a pearl.”
“Yes. That’s the name of my future wife. It means a pearl.”
“How pretty! Tell me all about her!”
“How beautiful! Tell me everything about her!”
“I was betrothed to Pau Tsu before leaving China. My parents adopted her to be my wife. As I remember, she had shining eyes and the good-luck color was on her cheek. Her mouth was like a red vine leaf, and her eyebrows most exquisitely arched. As slender as a willow was her form, and when she spoke, her voice lilted from note to note in the sweetest melody.”
“I was engaged to Pau Tsu before leaving China. My parents arranged for her to be my wife. I remember she had bright eyes and a lucky color on her cheek. Her mouth was like a red vine leaf, and her eyebrows were beautifully arched. Her figure was as slender as a willow, and when she spoke, her voice flowed from note to note in the sweetest melody.”
Adah Raymond softly clapped her hands.
Adah Raymond gently clapped her hands.
“Ah! You were even then in love with her.”
“Ah! You were already in love with her back then.”
“No,” replied Lin Fo thoughtfully. “I was too young to be in love—sixteen years of age. Pau Tsu was thirteen. But, as I have confessed, you have caused me to remember and love her.”
“No,” replied Lin Fo thoughtfully. “I was too young to be in love—just sixteen. Pau Tsu was thirteen. But, as I’ve admitted, you’ve made me remember and love her.”
Adah Raymond was not a self-conscious girl, but for the life of her she could think of no reply to Lin Fo’sFo’s speech.
Adah Raymond wasn't a self-conscious girl, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't come up with a response to Lin Fo’sFo’s speech.
“I am twenty-two years old now,” he continued. 147“Pau Tsu is eighteen. Tomorrow I will write to my parents and persuade them to send her to me at the time of the spring festival. My elder brother was married last year, and his wife is now under my parents’ roof, so that Pau Tsu, who has been the daughter of the house for so many years, can now be spared to me.”
“I’m twenty-two now,” he continued. 147 “Pau Tsu is eighteen. Tomorrow, I’ll write to my parents and convince them to send her to me for the spring festival. My older brother got married last year, and his wife is now living with my parents, so Pau Tsu, who has been like a daughter to the family for so long, can now be freed up for me.”
“What a sweet little thing she must be,” commented Adah Raymond.
“What a sweet little thing she must be,” Adah Raymond remarked.
“You will say that when you see her,” proudly responded Lin Fo. “My parents say she is always happy. There is not a bird or flower or dewdrop in which she does not find some glad meaning.”
“You'll say that when you see her,” proudly replied Lin Fo. “My parents say she’s always cheerful. There isn’t a bird, flower, or dewdrop that she doesn’t find some joyful meaning in.”
“I shall be so glad to know her. Can she speak English?”
“I'll be so happy to meet her. Can she speak English?”
Lin Fo’s face fell.
Lin Fo looked disappointed.
“No,” he replied, “but,”—brightening—“when she comes I will have her learn to speak like you—and be like you.”
“No,” he replied, “but,”—his face lighting up—“when she comes, I’ll have her learn to speak like you—and be like you.”
II

Pau Tsu came with the spring, and Wan Lin Fo was one of the happiest and proudest of bridegrooms. The tiny bride was really very pretty—even to American eyes. In her peach and plum colored robes, 148her little arms and hands sparkling with jewels, and her shiny black head decorated with wonderful combs and pins, she appeared a bit of Eastern coloring amidst the Western lights and shades.
Pau Tsu arrived with the spring, and Wan Lin Fo was one of the happiest and proudest grooms. The petite bride was genuinely very pretty—even by American standards. In her peach and plum colored robes, 148 her small arms and hands sparkling with jewels, and her shiny black hair adorned with beautiful combs and pins, she looked like a splash of Eastern color in the Western lights and shades.
Lin Fo had not been forgotten, and her eyes under their downcast lids discovered him at once, as he stood awaiting her amongst a group of young Chinese merchants on the deck of the vessel.
Lin Fo had not been overlooked, and her eyes, hidden beneath her lowered eyelids, spotted him immediately as he stood waiting for her among a group of young Chinese merchants on the ship's deck.
The apartments he had prepared for her were furnished in American style, and her birdlike little figure in Oriental dress seemed rather out of place at first. It was not long, however, before she brought forth from the great box, which she had brought over seas, screens and fans, vases, panels, Chinese matting, artificial flowers and birds, and a number of exquisite carvings and pieces of antique porcelain. With these she transformed the American flat into an Oriental bower, even setting up in her sleeping-room a little chapel, enshrined in which was an image of the Goddess of Mercy, two ancestral tablets, and other emblems of her faith in the Gods of her fathers.
The apartments he had set up for her were furnished in American style, and her delicate figure in Oriental dress felt a bit out of place at first. However, it didn't take long for her to pull out from the large box she had brought from overseas screens and fans, vases, panels, Chinese matting, artificial flowers and birds, along with several exquisite carvings and pieces of antique porcelain. With these items, she turned the American apartment into an Oriental retreat, even creating a small chapel in her bedroom that held a statue of the Goddess of Mercy, two ancestral tablets, and other symbols of her faith in the gods of her ancestors.
The Misses Raymond called upon her soon after arrival, and she smiled and looked pleased. She shyly presented each girl with 149a Chinese cup and saucer, also a couple of antique vases, covered with whimsical pictures, which Lin Fo tried his best to explain.
The Misses Raymond visited her shortly after she arrived, and she smiled and seemed happy. She shyly gave each girl a Chinese cup and saucer, along with a couple of antique vases adorned with quirky designs, which Lin Fo tried his best to explain.
The girls were delighted with the gifts, and having fallen, as they expressed themselves, in love with the little bride, invited her through her husband to attend a launch party, which they intended giving the following Wednesday on Lake Washington.
The girls were thrilled with the gifts, and having fallen, as they put it, in love with the little bride, asked her through her husband to come to a launch party they planned to host the following Wednesday on Lake Washington.
Lin Fo accepted the invitation in behalf of himself and wife. He was quite at home with the Americans and, being a young man, enjoyed their rather effusive appreciation of him as an educated Chinaman. Moreover, he was of the opinion that the society of the American young ladies would benefit Pau Tsu in helping her to acquire the ways and language of the land in which he hoped to make a fortune.
Lin Fo accepted the invitation on behalf of himself and his wife. He felt comfortable with the Americans and, as a young man, appreciated their enthusiastic praise of him as an educated Chinese man. Furthermore, he believed that being around American young ladies would help Pau Tsu learn the customs and language of the country where he hoped to make a fortune.
Wan Lin Fo was a true son of the Middle Kingdom and secretly pitied all those who were born far away from its influences; but there was much about the Americans that he admired. He also entertained sentiments of respect for a motto which hung in his room which bore the legend: “When in Rome, do as the Romans do.”
Wan Lin Fo was a genuine representative of the Middle Kingdom and secretly felt sorry for anyone born outside its influence; however, there was a lot about Americans that he respected. He also held a deep appreciation for a saying that hung in his room, which read: “When in Rome, do as the Romans do.”
“What is best for men is also best for women in this country,” he told Pau Tsu 150when she wept over his suggestion that she should take some lessons in English from a white woman.
“What is best for men is also best for women in this country,” he told Pau Tsu 150 when she cried over his suggestion that she should take some English lessons from a white woman.
“It may be best for a man who goes out in the street,” she sobbed, “to learn the new language, but of what importance is it to a woman who lives only within the house and her husband’s heart?”
“It might be better for a man who goes out into the world,” she cried, “to learn the new language, but what does it matter to a woman who only lives inside the house and her husband’s heart?”
It was seldom, however, that she protested against the wishes of Lin Fo. As her mother-in-law had said, she was a docile, happy little creature. Moreover, she loved her husband.
It was rare, though, that she disagreed with Lin Fo's wishes. As her mother-in-law had mentioned, she was a compliant, cheerful little person. Besides, she loved her husband.
But as the days and weeks went by the girl bride whose life hitherto had been spent in the quiet retirement of a Chinese home in the performance of filial duties, in embroidery work and lute playing, in sipping tea and chatting with gentle girl companions, felt very much bewildered by the novelty and stir of the new world into which she had been suddenly thrown. She could not understand, for all Lin Fo’s explanations, why it was required of her to learn the strangers’ language and adopt their ways. Her husband’s tongue was the same as her own. So also her little maid’s. It puzzled her to be always seeing this and hearing that—sights and sounds which as yet had no meaning for her. Why also was it necessary to receive visitors 151nearly every evening?—visitors who could neither understand nor make themselves understood by her, for all their curious smiles and stares, which she bore like a second Vashti—or rather, Esther. And why, oh! why should she be constrained to eat her food with clumsy, murderous looking American implements instead of with her own elegant and easily manipulated ivory chopsticks?
But as the days and weeks passed, the girl bride, whose life had previously been spent in the quiet seclusion of a Chinese home fulfilling family duties, doing embroidery, playing the lute, sipping tea, and chatting with gentle girl friends, felt quite bewildered by the novelty and excitement of the new world she had suddenly entered. She couldn't understand, despite all of Lin Fo’s explanations, why she needed to learn the strangers’ language and adopt their customs. Her husband's language was the same as hers, and so was her little maid’s. It confused her to constantly see and hear things—sights and sounds that still held no meaning for her. Why was it also necessary to have visitors nearly every evening? Visitors who couldn't understand her nor make themselves understood, despite their curious smiles and stares, which she endured like a second Vashti—or rather, Esther. And why, oh, why did she have to eat with clumsy, violent-looking American utensils instead of her own elegant, easy-to-use ivory chopsticks?
Adah Raymond, who at Lin Fo’s request was a frequent visitor to the house, could not fail to observe that Pau Tsu’s small face grew daily smaller and thinner, and that the smile with which she invariably greeted her, though sweet, was tinged with melancholy. Her woman’s instinct told her that something was wrong, but what it was the light within her failed to discover. She would reach over to Pau Tsu and take within her own firm, white hand the small, trembling fingers, pressing them lovingly and sympathetically; and the little Chinese woman would look up into the beautiful face bent above hers and think to herself: “No wonder he wishes me to be like her!”
Adah Raymond, who often visited the house at Lin Fo’s request, noticed that Pau Tsu’s small face became increasingly smaller and thinner each day, and that the smile she always offered, though sweet, had a hint of sadness. Her intuition as a woman told her that something was wrong, but she couldn't figure out what it was. She would reach over to Pau Tsu and take her small, trembling fingers in her own firm, white hand, squeezing them gently and supportively; and the little Chinese woman would look up into the beautiful face leaning over her and think to herself: “No wonder he wants me to be like her!”
If Lin Fo happened to come in before Adah Raymond left he would engage the visitor in bright and animated conversation. They had so much of common interest to discuss, as is always the way with young people who have 152lived any length of time in a growing city of the West. But to Pau Tsu, pouring tea and dispensing sweetmeats, it was all Greek, or rather, all American.
If Lin Fo happened to come in before Adah Raymond left, he would strike up a lively and engaging conversation with the visitor. They had plenty of shared interests to chat about, which is always the case with young people who have spent any time in a growing city in the West. But for Pau Tsu, who was pouring tea and serving sweets, it was all Greek, or rather, all American.
“Look, my pearl, what I have brought you,” said Lin Fo one afternoon as he entered his wife’s apartments, followed by a messenger-boy, who deposited in the middle of the room a large cardboard box.
“Look, my pearl, what I have brought you,” Lin Fo said one afternoon as he walked into his wife’s room, followed by a messenger boy, who placed a large cardboard box in the center of the room.
With murmurs of wonder Pau Tsu drew near, and the messenger-boy having withdrawn Lin Fo cut the string, and drew forth a beautiful lace evening dress and dark blue walking costume, both made in American style.
With whispers of curiosity, Pau Tsu approached, and after the messenger-boy had left, Lin Fo cut the string and pulled out a stunning lace evening dress and a dark blue walking outfit, both designed in an American style.
For a moment there was silence in the room. Lin Fo looked at his wife in surprise. Her face was pale and her little body was trembling, while her hands were drawn up into her sleeves.
For a moment, the room was silent. Lin Fo looked at his wife in surprise. Her face was pale, and her small body was trembling, with her hands tucked into her sleeves.
“Why, Pau Tsu!” he exclaimed, “I thought to make you glad.”
“Why, Pau Tsu!” he exclaimed, “I wanted to make you happy.”
At these wordswords the girl bent over the dress of filmy lace, and gathering the flounce in her hand smoothed it over her knee; then lifting a smiling face to her husband, replied: “Oh, you are too good, too kind to your unworthy Pau Tsu. My speech is slow, because I am overcome with happiness.”
At these wordswords the girl leaned over the delicate lace dress, gathering the flounce in her hand and smoothing it over her knee. Then, lifting a smiling face to her husband, she replied: “Oh, you are too good, too kind to your undeserving Pau Tsu. I speak slowly because I’m overwhelmed with happiness.”
Then with exclamations of delight and 153admiration she lifted the dresses out of the box and laid them carefully over the couch.
Then with joyful exclamations and admiration, she lifted the dresses out of the box and carefully laid them over the couch.
“I wish you to dress like an American woman when we go out or receive,” said her husband. “It is the proper thing in America to do as the Americans do. You will notice, light of my eyes, that it is only on New Year and our national holidays that I wear the costume of our country and attach a queue. The wife should follow the husband in all things.”
“I want you to dress like an American woman when we go out or have guests,” her husband said. “It's the right thing to do in America, to follow what Americans do. You'll see, my dear, that it's only on New Year's and our national holidays that I wear our country's traditional outfit and put on a queue. A wife should follow her husband in everything.”
A ripple of laughter escaped Pau Tsu’s lips.
A wave of laughter escaped Pau Tsu's lips.
“When I wear that dress,” said she, touching the walking costume, “I will look like your friend, Miss Raymond.”
“When I wear that dress,” she said, touching the walking outfit, “I will look like your friend, Miss Raymond.”
She struck her hands together gleefully, but when her husband had gone to his business she bowed upon the floor and wept pitifully.
She clapped her hands together happily, but when her husband left for work, she sank to the floor and cried sorrowfully.
III

During the rainy season Pau Tsu was attacked with a very bad cough. A daughter of Southern China, the chill, moist climate of the Puget Sound winter was very hard on her delicate lungs. Lin Fo worried much over the state of her health, and meeting Adah Raymond on the street one afternoon told her of his anxiety. The 154kind-hearted girl immediately returned with him to the house. Pau Tsu was lying on her couch, feverish and breathing hard. The American girl felt her hands and head.
During the rainy season, Pau Tsu was hit with a really bad cough. Being from Southern China, the chilly, damp weather of the Puget Sound winter was tough on her sensitive lungs. Lin Fo was very concerned about her health, and one afternoon, when he ran into Adah Raymond on the street, he shared his worries with her. The kind-hearted girl immediately went back with him to the house. Pau Tsu was lying on her couch, feverish and struggling to breathe. The American girl felt her hands and forehead.
“She must have a doctor,” said she, mentioning the name of her family’s physician.
“She must have a doctor,” she said, mentioning her family’s doctor’s name.
Pau Tsu shuddered. She understood a little English by this time.
Pau Tsu shivered. By now, she understood some English.
“No! No! Not a man, not a man!” she cried.
“No! No! Not a man, not a man!” she cried.
Adah Raymond looked up at Lin Fo.
Adah Raymond gazed up at Lin Fo.
“I understand,” said she. “There are several women doctors in this town. Let us send for one.”
“I understand,” she said. “There are several women doctors in this town. Let's call one.”
But Lin Fo’s face was set.
But Lin Fo's expression was determined.
“No!” he declared. “We are in America. Pau Tsu shall be attended to by your physician.”
“No!” he said. “We’re in America. Pau Tsu will be taken care of by your doctor.”
Adah Raymond was about to protest against this dictum when the sick wife, who had also heard it, touched her hand and whispered: “I not mind now. Man all right.”
Adah Raymond was about to protest against this statement when the sick wife, who had also heard it, touched her hand and whispered, “I don’t mind now. Man’s good.”
So the other girl closed her lips, feeling that if the wife would not dispute her husband’s will it was not her place to do so; but her heart ached with compassion as she bared Pau Tsu’s chest for the stethoscope.
So the other girl shut her lips, realizing that if the wife wouldn't challenge her husband's wishes, it wasn't her place to do so either; but her heart ached with sympathy as she exposed Pau Tsu’s chest for the stethoscope.
“It was like preparing a lamb for slaughter,” she told her sister afterwards. “Pau Tsu 155was motionless, her eyes closed and her lips sealed, while the doctor remained; but after he had left and we two were alone she shuddered and moaned like one bereft of reason. I honestly believe that the examination was worse than death to that little Chinese woman. The modesty of generations of maternal ancestors was crucified as I rolled down the neck of her silk tunic.”
“It felt like getting a lamb ready for slaughter,” she told her sister later. “Pau Tsu 155 was still, her eyes shut and her lips tight, while the doctor was there; but after he left and it was just the two of us, she shivered and groaned like someone who had lost their mind. I truly believe that the examination was worse than death for that little Chinese woman. The modesty of generations of her maternal ancestors was shattered as I pulled down the collar of her silk tunic.”
It was a week after the doctor’s visit, and Pau Tsu, whose cough had yielded to treatment, though she was still far from well, was playing on her lute, and whisperingly singing this little song, said to have been written on a fan which was presented to an ancient Chinese emperor by one of his wives:
It was a week after the doctor’s visit, and Pau Tsu, whose cough had improved with treatment, although she was still far from healthy, was playing her lute and softly singing this little song, thought to have been written on a fan given to an ancient Chinese emperor by one of his wives:
“Why so melancholy, my pearl?” asked Lin Fo, entering from the street.
“Why so sad, my pearl?” asked Lin Fo, coming in from the street.
“When a bird is about to die, its notes are sad,” returned Pau Tsu.
“When a bird is about to die, its songs are sad,” Pau Tsu replied.
“But thou art not for death—thou art for life,” declared Lin Fo, drawing her towards him and gazing into a face which day by day seemed to grow finer and more transparent.
“But you are not meant for death—you are meant for life,” declared Lin Fo, pulling her closer and looking into a face that seemed to become more beautiful and clearer every day.
IV

A Chinese messenger-boy ran up the street, entered the store of Wan Hom Hing & Co. and asked for the junior partner. When Lin Fo came forward he handed him a dainty, flowered missive, neatly folded and addressed. The receiver opened it and read:
A Chinese messenger boy ran up the street, entered the store of Wan Hom Hing & Co., and asked for the junior partner. When Lin Fo came forward, he handed him a pretty, flowered note, neatly folded and addressed. The receiver opened it and read:
Dear and Honored Husband,—Your unworthy Pau Tsu lacks the courage to face the ordeal before her. She has, therefore, left you and prays you to obtain a divorce, as is the custom in America, so that you may be happy with the Beautiful One, who is so much your Pau Tsu’s superior. This, she acknowledges, for she sees with your eyes, in which, like a star, the Beautiful 157One shineth. Else, why should you have your Pau Tsu follow in her footsteps? She has tried to obey your will and to be as an American woman; but now she is very weary, and the terror of what is before her has overcome.
Dear and Respected Husband,—Your unworthy Pau Tsu doesn't have the strength to face what lies ahead. So, she has decided to leave you and asks that you get a divorce, as is the custom in America, so you can be happy with the Beautiful One, who is far superior to your Pau Tsu. She admits this because she sees through your eyes, where the Beautiful One shines like a star. Otherwise, why would you want your Pau Tsu to follow in her footsteps? She has tried to obey your wishes and to be like an American woman, but now she is very tired, and the fear of what is to come has overwhelmed her.
Mechanically Lin Fo folded the letter and thrust it within his breast pocket. A customer inquired of him the price of a lacquered tray. “I wish you good morning,” he replied, reaching for his hat. The customer and clerks gaped after him as he left the store.
Mechanically, Lin Fo folded the letter and shoved it into his breast pocket. A customer asked him the price of a lacquered tray. “Good morning,” he replied, grabbing his hat. The customer and the clerks stared at him as he walked out of the store.
Out in the street, as fate would have it, he met Adah Raymond. He would have turned aside had she not spoken to him.
Out in the street, as luck would have it, he ran into Adah Raymond. He would have walked away if she hadn't said something to him.
“Whatever is the matter with you, Mr. Wan?” she inquired. “You don’t look yourself at all.”
“What's wrong with you, Mr. Wan?” she asked. “You don’t seem like yourself at all.”
“The density of my difficulties you cannot understand,” he replied, striding past her.
“The weight of my problems is something you can’t understand,” he said, walking past her.
But Adah Raymond was persistent. She had worried lately over Pau Tsu.
But Adah Raymond was determined. She had been concerned lately about Pau Tsu.
“Something is wrong with your wife,” she declared.
"Something's not right with your wife," she said.
Lin Fo wheeled around.
Lin Fo spun around.
“Do you know where she is?” he asked with quick suspicion.
“Do you know where she is?” he asked with a hint of suspicion.
158“Why, no!” exclaimed the girl in surprise.
158“No way!” the girl exclaimed in surprise.
“Well, she has left me.”
"Well, she broke up with me."
Adah Raymond stood incredulous for a moment, then with indignant eyes she turned upon the deserted husband.
Adah Raymond stood in disbelief for a moment, then with angry eyes she turned towards her abandoned husband.
“You deserve it!” she cried, “I have seen it for some time: your cruel, arbitrary treatment of the dearest, sweetest little soul in the world.”
“You deserve it!” she shouted, “I've noticed it for a while: your harsh, random treatment of the most precious, kind-hearted little soul in the world.”
“I beg your pardon, Miss Adah,” returned Lin Fo, “but I do not understand. Pau Tsu is heart of my heart. How then could I be cruel to her?”
“I’m sorry, Miss Adah,” Lin Fo replied, “but I don’t understand. Pau Tsu is everything to me. How could I possibly be cruel to her?”
“Oh, you stupid!” exclaimed the girl. “You’re a Chinaman, but you’re almost as stupid as an American. Your cruelty consisted in forcing Pau Tsu to be—what nature never intended her to be—an American woman; to adapt and adopt in a few months’ time all our ways and customs. I saw it long ago, but as Pau Tsu was too sweet and meek to see any faults in her man I had not the heart to open her eyes—or yours. Is it not true that she has left you for this reason?”
“Oh, you fool!” the girl exclaimed. “You’re Chinese, but you’re almost as clueless as an American. Your cruelty was in making Pau Tsu be—what she was never meant to be—an American woman; to change and fit into all our ways and customs in just a few months. I realized it a long time ago, but since Pau Tsu was too sweet and gentle to see any flaws in you, I didn't have the heart to open her eyes—or yours. Isn’t it true that she left you for this reason?”
“Yes,” murmured Lin Fo. He was completely crushed. “And some other things.”
“Yeah,” murmured Lin Fo. He felt totally defeated. “And some other stuff.”
“What other things?”
“What else?”
“She—is—afraid—of—the—doctor.”
"She's afraid of the doctor."
“She is!”—fiercely—“Shame upon you!”
“She is!”—fiercely—“Shame on you!”
159Lin Fo began to walk on, but the girl kept by his side and continued:
159Lin Fo started to walk away, but the girl stayed beside him and kept talking:
“You wanted your wife to be an American woman while you remained a Chinaman. For all your clever adaptation of our American ways you are a thorough Chinaman. Do you think an American would dare treat his wife as you have treated yours?”
“You wanted your wife to be an American woman while you stayed a Chinaman. No matter how well you adapt to American ways, you are still a true Chinaman. Do you think an American would ever treat his wife the way you’ve treated yours?”
Wan Lin Fo made no response. He was wondering how he could ever have wished his gentle Pau Tsu to be like this angry woman. Now his Pau Tsu was gone. His anguish for the moment made him oblivious to the presence of his companion and the words she was saying. His silence softened the American girl. After all, men, even Chinamen, were nothing but big, clumsy boys, and she didn’t believe in kicking a man after he was down.
Wan Lin Fo stayed quiet. He was thinking about how he could have ever wanted his gentle Pau Tsu to be like this angry woman. Now his Pau Tsu was gone. His pain for the moment made him unaware of his companion and what she was saying. His silence softened the American girl. After all, men, even Chinese men, were just big, clumsy boys, and she didn’t believe in kicking someone when they were down.
“But, cheer up, you’re sure to find her,” said she, suddenly changing her tone. “Probably her maid has friends in Chinatown who have taken them in.”
“But, cheer up, you’re definitely going to find her,” she said, suddenly shifting her tone. “It's likely her maid has friends in Chinatown who have taken them in.”
“If I find her,” said Lin Fo fervently, “I will not care if she never speaks an American word, and I will take her for a trip to China, so that our son may be born in the country that Heaven loves.”
“If I find her,” said Lin Fo passionately, “I won’t care if she never speaks a word of English, and I’ll take her on a trip to China, so that our son can be born in the country that Heaven loves.”
“You cannot make too much amends for all she has suffered. As to Americanizing 160Pau Tsu—that will come in time. I am quite sure that were I transferred to your country and commanded to turn myself into a Chinese woman in the space of two or three months I would prove a sorry disappointment to whomever built their hopes upon me.”
“You can't apologize enough for everything she has gone through. As for making Pau Tsu more American—that will happen eventually. I'm pretty sure that if I were sent to your country and expected to become a Chinese woman in just two or three months, I would be a real letdown to anyone who had high hopes for me.”
Many hours elapsed before any trace could be found of the missing one. All the known friends and acquaintances of little Pau Tsu were called upon and questioned; but if they had knowledge of the young wife’s hiding place they refused to divulge it. Though Lin Fo’s face was grave with an unexpressed fear, their sympathies were certainly not with him.
Many hours went by before anyone found a clue about the missing person. All the known friends and acquaintances of little Pau Tsu were called in and questioned; but if they knew where the young wife was hiding, they refused to share it. Even though Lin Fo looked serious and worried, their sympathies were definitely not with him.
The seekers were about giving up the search in despair when a little boy, dangling in his hands a string of blue beads, arrested the attention of the young husband. He knew the necklace to be a gift from Pau Tsu to the maid, A-Toy. He had bought it himself. Stopping and questioning the little fellow he learned to his great joy that his wife and her maid were at the boy’s home, under the care of his grandmother, who was a woman learned in herb lore.
The seekers were just about to give up their search in despair when a little boy, holding a string of blue beads, caught the young husband’s attention. He recognized the necklace as a gift from Pau Tsu to the maid, A-Toy. He had bought it himself. Stopping to question the boy, he learned with great joy that his wife and her maid were at the boy’s home, being taken care of by his grandmother, a woman knowledgeable in herbal remedies.
Adah Raymond smiled in sympathy with her companion’s evident great relief.
Adah Raymond smiled, understanding her companion's obvious sense of relief.
“Everything will now be all right,” said she, following Lin Fo as he proceeded to the 161house pointed out by the lad. Arrived there, she suggested that the husband enter first and alone. She would wait a few moments.
“Everything will be fine now,” she said, following Lin Fo as he walked to the 161house the boy pointed out. Once they arrived, she suggested that her husband go in first and alone. She would wait a few moments.
“Miss Adah,” said Lin Fo, “ten thousand times I beg your pardon, but perhaps you will come to see my wife some other time—not today?”
“Miss Adah,” Lin Fo said, “I’m so sorry, but could you maybe come to see my wife another time—not today?”
He hesitated, embarrassed and humiliated.
He hesitated, feeling awkward and embarrassed.
In one silent moment Adah Raymond grasped the meaning of all the morning’s trouble—of all Pau Tsu’s sadness.
In one quiet moment, Adah Raymond understood the significance of all the morning’s struggles—of all Pau Tsu’s sorrow.
“Lord, what fools we mortals be!” she soliloquized as she walked home alone. “I ought to have known. What else could Pau Tsu have thought?—coming from a land where women have no men friends save their husbands. How she must have suffered under her smiles! Poor, brave little soul!”
“Lord, what fools we humans are!” she thought to herself as she walked home alone. “I should have realized. What else could Pau Tsu have thought?—coming from a place where women have no male friends except their husbands. How much she must have endured behind her smiles! Poor, brave little soul!”
IN THE LAND OF THE FREE
I

See, Little One—the hills in the morning sun. There is thy home for years to come. It is very beautiful and thou wilt be very happy there.”
See, Little One—the hills in the morning sun. That will be your home for many years to come. It's very beautiful, and you will be very happy there.
The Little One looked up into his mother’s face in perfect faith. He was engaged in the 162pleasant occupation of sucking a sweetmeat; but that did not prevent him from gurgling responsively.
The Little One looked up at his mother’s face with complete trust. He was happily sucking on a piece of candy; but that didn't stop him from gurgling in response.
“Yes, my olive bud; there is where thy father is making a fortune for thee. Thy father! Oh, wilt thou not be glad to behold his dear face. ’Twas for thee I left him.”
“Yes, my olive bud; that’s where your father is making a fortune for you. Your father! Oh, won’t you be happy to see his dear face? It was for you that I left him.”
The Little One ducked his chin sympathetically against his mother’s knee. She lifted him on to her lap. He was two years old, a round, dimple-cheeked boy with bright brown eyes and a sturdy little frame.
The Little One nestled his chin affectionately against his mom's knee. She lifted him onto her lap. He was two years old, a chubby, dimple-cheeked boy with bright brown eyes and a solid little build.
“Ah! Ah! Ah! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!” puffed he, mocking a tugboat steaming by.
“Ah! Ah! Ah! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!” he panted, imitating a tugboat chugging along.
San Francisco’s waterfront was lined with ships and steamers, while other craft, large and small, including a couple of white transports from the Philippines, lay at anchor here and there off shore. It was some time before the Eastern Queen could get docked, and even after that was accomplished, a lone Chinaman who had been waiting on the wharf for an hour was detained that much longer by men with the initials U. S. C. on their caps, before he could board the steamer and welcome his wife and child.
San Francisco’s waterfront was filled with ships and steamboats, while other boats, big and small, including a couple of white transports from the Philippines, were anchored here and there off the coast. It took a while before the Eastern Queen could dock, and even after that, a lone Asian man who had been waiting on the dock for an hour was held up for even longer by men with U.S.C. on their caps before he could get on the steamer and greet his wife and child.
“This is thy son,” announced the happy Lae Choo.
“This is your son,” announced the happy Lae Choo.
Hom Hing lifted the child, felt of his little 163body and limbs, gazed into his face with proud and joyous eyes; then turned inquiringly to a customs officer at his elbow.
Hom Hing lifted the child, felt his small body and limbs, gazed into his face with proud and happy eyes; then turned curiously to a customs officer beside him.
“That’s a fine boy you have there,” said the man. “Where was he born?”
"That's a great kid you've got," the man said. "Where was he born?"
“In China,” answered Hom Hing, swinging the Little One on his right shoulder, preparatory to leading his wife off the steamer.
“In China,” replied Hom Hing, lifting the Little One onto his right shoulder, getting ready to guide his wife off the steamer.
“Ever been to America before?”
“Have you ever been to America?”
“No, not he,” answered the father with a happy laugh.
“No, not him,” answered the father with a cheerful laugh.
The customs officer beckoned to another.
The customs officer signaled to another.
“This little fellow,” said he, “is visiting America for the first time.”
“This little guy,” he said, “is visiting America for the first time.”
The other customs officer stroked his chin reflectively.
The other customs officer rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
“Good day,” said Hom Hing.
“Good day,” said Hom Hing.
“Wait!” commanded one of the officers. “You cannot go just yet.”
“Wait!” one of the officers ordered. “You can’t leave just yet.”
“What more now?” asked Hom Hing.
“What else now?” asked Hom Hing.
“I’m afraid,” said the first customs officer, “that we cannot allow the boy to go ashore. There is nothing in the papers that you have shown us—your wife’s papers and your own—having any bearing upon the child.”
“I’m sorry,” said the first customs officer, “but we can't let the boy come ashore. There’s nothing in the documents you’ve shown us—your wife’s papers and your own—that relates to the child.”
“There was no child when the papers were made out,” returned Hom Hing. He spoke calmly; but there was apprehension in his eyes and in his tightening grip on his son.
“There was no child when the papers were filled out,” Hom Hing replied. He spoke calmly, but there was worry in his eyes and in his tightening grip on his son.
164“What is it? What is it?” quavered Lae Choo, who understood a little English.
164 “What is it? What is it?” trembled Lae Choo, who knew a bit of English.
The second customs officer regarded her pityingly.
The second customs officer looked at her with pity.
“I don’t like this part of the business,” he muttered.
“I don’t like this part of the business,” he muttered.
The first officer turned to Hom Hing and in an official tone of voice, said:
The first officer turned to Hom Hing and said in a formal tone:
“Seeing that the boy has no certificate entitling him to admission to this country you will have to leave him with us.”
“Since the boy doesn’t have a certificate allowing him to enter this country, you’ll need to leave him with us.”
“Leave my boy!” exclaimed Hom Hing.
“Leave my boy!” shouted Hom Hing.
“Yes; he will be well taken care of, and just as soon as we can hear from Washington he will be handed over to you.”
"Yes; he will get the care he needs, and as soon as we hear from Washington, we will hand him over to you."
“But,” protested Hom Hing, “he is my son.”
“But,” Hom Hing argued, “he’s my son.”
“We have no proof,” answered the man with a shrug of his shoulders; “and even if so we cannot let him pass without orders from the Government.”
“We have no proof,” replied the man with a shrug; “and even if we did, we can’t let him pass without orders from the Government.”
“He is my son,” reiterated Hom Hing, slowly and solemnly. “I am a Chinese merchant and have been in business in San Francisco for many years. When my wife told to me one morning that she dreamed of a green tree with spreading branches and one beautiful red flower growing thereon, I answered her that I wished my son to be born in our 165country, and for her to prepare to go to China. My wife complied with my wish. After my son was born my mother fell sick and my wife nursed and cared for her; then my father, too, fell sick, and my wife also nursed and cared for him. For twenty moons my wife care for and nurse the old people, and when they die they bless her and my son, and I send for her to return to me. I had no fear of trouble. I was a Chinese merchant and my son was my son.”
“He is my son,” Hom Hing repeated slowly and seriously. “I am a Chinese merchant and have been doing business in San Francisco for many years. One morning, when my wife told me about her dream of a green tree with wide branches and a beautiful red flower growing on it, I told her that I wanted our son to be born in our country and for her to get ready to go to China. My wife agreed to my wish. After our son was born, my mother became ill, and my wife took care of her; then my father got sick as well, and my wife cared for him too. For twenty moons, my wife looked after the elderly, and when they passed away, they blessed her and my son. I then called for her to come back to me. I had no fear of trouble. I was a Chinese merchant and my son is my son.”
“Very good, Hom Hing,” replied the first officer. “Nevertheless, we take your son.”
“Alright, Hom Hing,” replied the first officer. “Still, we’re taking your son.”
“No, you not take him; he my son too.”
“No, you're not taking him; he's my son too.”
It was Lae Choo. Snatching the child from his father’s arms she held and covered him with her own.
It was Lae Choo. She grabbed the child from his father's arms and held him close, covering him with her own.
The officers conferred together for a few moments; then one drew Hom Hing aside and spoke in his ear.
The officers huddled together for a few moments; then one pulled Hom Hing aside and whispered in his ear.
Resignedly Hom Hing bowed his head, then approached his wife. “’Tis the law,” said he, speaking in Chinese, “and ’twill be but for a little while—until tomorrow’s sun arises.”
Hom Hing bowed his head in resignation and then walked over to his wife. “It’s the law,” he said in Chinese, “and it will only be for a little while—until tomorrow’s sun comes up.”
“You, too,” reproached Lae Choo in a voice eloquent with pain. But accustomed to obedience she yielded the boy to her husband, who in turn delivered him to the first officer. The Little One protested lustily against the 166transfer; but his mother covered her face with her sleeve and his father silently led her away. Thus was the law of the land complied with.
“You, too,” Lae Choo said painfully. But used to obeying, she handed the boy over to her husband, who then passed him to the first officer. The Little One protested loudly against the transfer; but his mother covered her face with her sleeve, and his father quietly led her away. This was how the law of the land was followed.
II

Day was breaking. Lae Choo, who had been awake all night, dressed herself, then awoke her husband.
Day was breaking. Lae Choo, who had been awake all night, got dressed and then woke her husband.
“’Tis the morn,” she cried. “Go, bring our son.”
“It's morning,” she said. “Go, bring our son.”
The man rubbed his eyes and arose upon his elbow so that he could see out of the window. A pale star was visible in the sky. The petals of a lily in a bowl on the window-sill were unfurled.
The man rubbed his eyes and propped himself up on his elbow to look out the window. A faint star shone in the sky. The petals of a lily in a bowl on the windowsill were open.
“’Tis not yet time,” said he, laying his head down again.
“It’s not time yet,” he said, laying his head down again.
“Not yet time. Ah, all the time that I lived before yesterday is not so much as the time that has been since my little one was taken from me.”
“Not yet time. Ah, all the time I lived before yesterday isn’t as much as the time that has passed since my little one was taken from me.”
The mother threw herself down beside the bed and covered her face.
The mother collapsed next to the bed and hid her face.
Hom Hing turned on the light, and touching his wife’s bowed head with a sympathetic hand inquired if she had slept.
Hom Hing turned on the light and gently touched his wife’s bowed head with a sympathetic hand, asking if she had slept.
“Slept!” she echoed, weepingly. “Ah, how could I close my eyes with my arms empty 167of the little body that has filled them every night for more than twenty moons! You do not know—man—what it is to miss the feel of the little fingers and the little toes and the soft round limbs of your little one. Even in the darkness his darling eyes used to shine up to mine, and often have I fallen into slumber with his pretty babble at my ear. And now, I see him not; I touch him not; I hear him not. My baby, my little fat one!”
“Sleep!” she repeated tearfully. “How could I possibly close my eyes when my arms are empty of the little body that has filled them every night for over twenty months! You don’t understand—man—what it feels like to miss the touch of those tiny fingers and toes and the soft round limbs of your little one. Even in the dark, his darling eyes used to sparkle up at mine, and I often fell asleep with his sweet babble in my ear. But now, I don’t see him; I don’t touch him; I don’t hear him. My baby, my little chubby one!”
“Now! Now! Now!” consoled Hom Hing, patting his wife’s shoulder reassuringly; “there is no need to grieve so; he will soon gladden you again. There cannot be any law that would keep a child from its mother!”
“Now! Now! Now!” comforted Hom Hing, patting his wife’s shoulder reassuringly. “There’s no need to be so sad; he’ll bring you joy again soon. There can't be any law that would keep a child away from its mother!”
Lae Choo dried her tears.
Lae Choo wiped her tears.
“You are right, my husband,” she meekly murmured. She arose and stepped about the apartment, setting things to rights. The box of presents she had brought for her California friends had been opened the evening before; and silks, embroideries, carved ivories, ornamental lacquer-ware, brasses, camphorwood boxes, fans, and chinaware were scattered around in confused heaps. In the midst of unpacking the thought of her child in the hands of strangers had overpowered her, and she had left everything to crawl into bed and weep.
“You're right, my husband,” she said softly. She got up and started tidying the apartment. The box of gifts she had brought for her friends in California had been opened the night before, and silks, embroideries, carved ivories, decorative lacquerware, brass items, camphorwood boxes, fans, and china were all scattered in a messy pile. While unpacking, the thought of her child being cared for by strangers overwhelmed her, and she had left everything behind to crawl into bed and cry.
168Having arranged her gifts in order she stepped out on to the deep balcony.
168After organizing her gifts, she stepped out onto the large balcony.
The star had faded from view and there were bright streaks in the western sky. Lae Choo looked down the street and around. Beneath the flat occupied by her and her husband were quarters for a number of bachelor Chinamen, and she could hear them from where she stood, taking their early morning breakfast. Below their dining-room was her husband’s grocery store. Across the way was a large restaurant. Last night it had been resplendent with gay colored lanterns and the sound of music. The rejoicings over “the completion of the moon,” by Quong Sum’s firstborn, had been long and loud, and had caused her to tie a handkerchief over her ears. She, a bereaved mother, had it not in her heart to rejoice with other parents. This morning the place was more in accord with her mood. It was still and quiet. The revellers had dispersed or were asleep.
The star was no longer visible, and there were bright streaks in the western sky. Lae Choo looked down the street and around her. Beneath the flat where she and her husband lived were quarters for several bachelor Chinese men, and she could hear them from where she stood, having their early morning breakfast. Below their dining room was her husband’s grocery store. Across the street was a large restaurant. Last night it had been vibrant with colorful lanterns and music. The celebrations for "the completion of the moon," thrown by Quong Sum’s firstborn, had been long and loud, making her cover her ears with a handkerchief. As a grieving mother, she couldn't bring herself to celebrate alongside other parents. This morning, the scene matched her mood better. It was still and quiet. The partygoers had either dispersed or were asleep.
A roly-poly woman in black sateen, with long pendant earrings in her ears, looked up from the street below and waved her a smiling greeting. It was her old neighbor, Kuie Hoe, the wife of the gold embosser, Mark Sing. With her was a little boy in yellow jacket and lavender pantaloons. Lae Choo remembered him as a baby. She used to like to play with 169him in those days when she had no child of her own. What a long time ago that seemed! She caught her breath in a sigh, and laughed instead.
A plump woman in black satin, wearing long dangling earrings, looked up from the street below and waved a cheerful hello. It was her old neighbor, Kuie Hoe, the wife of the gold embosser, Mark Sing. Alongside her was a little boy in a yellow jacket and lavender pants. Lae Choo remembered him as a baby. She used to enjoy playing with him back when she didn't have a child of her own. It felt like such a long time ago! She took a deep breath, sighed, and then laughed instead.
“Why are you so merry?” called her husband from within.
“Why are you so happy?” her husband called from inside.
“Because my Little One is coming home,” answered Lae Choo. “I am a happy mother—a happy mother.”
“Because my little one is coming home,” answered Lae Choo. “I’m a happy mother—a happy mother.”
She pattered into the room with a smile on her face.
She walked into the room with a smile on her face.
The noon hour had arrived. The rice was steaming in the bowls and a fragrant dish of chicken and bamboo shoots was awaiting Hom Hing. Not for one moment had Lae Choo paused to rest during the morning hours; her activity had been ceaseless. Every now and again, however, she had raised her eyes to the gilded clock on the curiously carved mantelpiece. Once, she had exclaimed:
The noon hour had arrived. The rice was steaming in the bowls, and a fragrant dish of chicken and bamboo shoots was waiting for Hom Hing. Not for a second had Lae Choo paused to rest during the morning; her activity had been nonstop. Every now and then, though, she had glanced up at the gold clock on the uniquely carved mantelpiece. Once, she had exclaimed:
“Why so long, oh! why so long?” Then apostrophizing herself: “Lae Choo, be happy. The Little One is coming! The Little One is coming!” Several times she burst into tears and several times she laughed aloud.
“Why is it taking so long, oh! why is it taking so long?” Then talking to herself: “Lae Choo, be happy. The Little One is on the way! The Little One is coming!” Several times she cried and several times she laughed out loud.
Hom Hing entered the room; his arms hung down by his side.
Hom Hing entered the room, his arms hanging down by his sides.
“The Little One!” shrieked Lae Choo.
“The Little One!” yelled Lae Choo.
170“They bid me call tomorrow.”
“They asked me to call tomorrow.”
With a moan the mother sank to the floor.
With a moan, the mother collapsed onto the floor.
The noon hour passed. The dinner remained on the table.
The noon hour went by. Dinner stayed on the table.
III

The winter rains were over: the spring had come to California, flushing the hills with green and causing an ever-changing pageant of flowers to pass over them. But there was no spring in Lae Choo’s heart, for the Little One remained away from her arms. He was being kept in a mission. White women were caring for him, and though for one full moon he had pined for his mother and refused to be comforted he was now apparently happy and contented. Five moons or five months had gone by since the day he had passed with Lae Choo through the Golden Gate; but the great Government at Washington still delayed sending the answer which would return him to his parents.
The winter rains were done: spring had arrived in California, bringing vibrant green to the hills and a constantly changing display of flowers across them. But there was no spring in Lae Choo’s heart, as the Little One was still away from her. He was being cared for at a mission. White women were looking after him, and although he had missed his mother and refused to be comforted for a whole month, he now seemed happy and content. Five moons or five months had passed since the day he had walked with Lae Choo through the Golden Gate; yet the big Government in Washington was still taking its time sending the response that would bring him back to his parents.
Hom Hing was disconsolately rolling up and down the balls in his abacus box when a keen-faced young man stepped into his store.
Hom Hing was sadly rolling the balls in his abacus box when a sharp-looking young man walked into his store.
“What news?” asked the Chinese merchant.
“What’s the news?” asked the Chinese merchant.
“This!” The young man brought forth 171a typewritten letter. Hom Hing read the words:
“This!” The young man held up a typewritten letter. Hom Hing read the words:
“Re Chinese child, alleged to be the son of Hom Hing, Chinese merchant, doing business at 425 Clay street, San Francisco.
“Regarding the Chinese child, who is claimed to be the son of Hom Hing, a Chinese merchant operating at 425 Clay Street, San Francisco.”
“Same will have attention as soon as possible.”
"Same will be addressed as soon as possible."
Hom Hing returned the letter, and without a word continued his manipulation of the counting machine.
Hom Hing handed back the letter and, without saying a word, continued working on the counting machine.
“Have you anything to say?” asked the young man.
“Do you have anything to say?” asked the young man.
“Nothing. They have sent the same letter fifteen times before. Have you not yourself showed it to me?”
“Nothing. They've sent the same letter fifteen times before. Haven't you shown it to me yourself?”
“True!” The young man eyed the Chinese merchant furtively. He had a proposition to make and he was pondering whether or not the time was opportune.
“True!” The young man glanced at the Chinese merchant secretly. He had a proposal to make and was considering whether the moment was right.
“How is your wife?” he inquired solicitously—and diplomatically.
“How's your wife?” he asked with concern—and tact.
Hom Hing shook his head mournfully.
Hom Hing shook his head sadly.
“She“She seems less every day,” he replied. “Her food she takes only when I bid her and her tears fall continually. She finds no pleasure in dress or flowers and cares not to see her friends. Her eyes stare all night. I think before another moon she will pass into the land of spirits.”
“She“She seems to be fading more each day,” he replied. “She only eats when I tell her to, and she is always crying. She has no joy in clothes or flowers and doesn’t want to see her friends. Her eyes are wide open all night. I think before the next moon, she will move on to the spirit world.”
172“No!” exclaimed the young man, genuinely startled.
172 “No!” the young man exclaimed, genuinely surprised.
“If the boy not come home I lose my wife sure,” continued Hom Hing with bitter sadness.
“If the boy doesn’t come home, I’ll definitely lose my wife,” continued Hom Hing with bitter sadness.
“It’s not right,” cried the young man indignantly. Then he made his proposition.
“It’s not right,” the young man exclaimed angrily. Then he made his suggestion.
The Chinese father’s eyes brightened exceedingly.
The Chinese father's eyes brightened significantly.
“Will I like you to go to Washington and make them give you the paper to restore my son?” cried he. “How can you ask when you know my heart’s desire?”
“Do you think I want you to go to Washington and make them give you the paper to restore my son?” he exclaimed. “How can you even ask when you know what I truly want?”
“Then,”“Then,” said the young fellow, “I will start next week. I am anxious to see this thing through if only for the sake of your wife’s peace of mind.”
“Then,”“Then,” said the young guy, “I’ll begin next week. I really want to see this through, if only to give your wife some peace of mind.”
“I will call her. To hear what you think to do will make her glad,” said Hom Hing.
“I'll call her. Hearing what you think we should do will make her happy,” said Hom Hing.
He called a message to Lae Choo upstairs through a tube in the wall.
He sent a message to Lae Choo upstairs through a tube in the wall.
In a few moments she appeared, listless, wan, and hollow-eyed; but when her husband told her the young lawyer’s suggestion she became as one electrified; her form straightened, her eyes glistened; the color flushed to her cheeks.
In a few moments, she showed up, feeling down, pale, and with dull eyes; but when her husband shared the young lawyer’s suggestion, she came alive like someone shocked. Her posture straightened, her eyes sparkled, and color rushed to her cheeks.
“Oh,” she cried, turning to James Clancy, “You are a hundred man good!”
“Oh,” she exclaimed, turning to James Clancy, “You’re a hundred times better than a man!”
173The young man felt somewhat embarrassed; his eyes shifted a little under the intense gaze of the Chinese mother.
173The young man felt a bit embarrassed; his eyes moved slightly under the intense stare of the Chinese mother.
“Well, we must get your boy for you,” he responded. “Of course”—turning to Hom Hing—“it will cost a little money. You can’t get fellows to hurry the Government for you without gold in your pocket.”
“Well, we need to get your boy for you,” he replied. “Of course”—turning to Hom Hing—“it’s going to cost a bit of money. You can’t expect guys to push the Government for you without some cash in your pocket.”
Hom Hing stared blankly for a moment. Then: “How much do you want, Mr. Clancy?” he asked quietly.
Hom Hing stared blankly for a moment. Then: “How much do you want, Mr. Clancy?” he asked softly.
“Well, I will need at least five hundred to start with.”
"Well, I’ll need at least five hundred to get started."
Hom Hing cleared his throat.
Hom Hing cleared his throat.
“I think I told to you the time I last paid you for writing letters for me and seeing the Custom boss here that nearly all I had was gone!”
“I think I mentioned the last time I paid you for writing letters for me and meeting with the Customs officer here; I lost almost everything!”
“Oh, well then we won’t talk about it, old fellow. It won’t harm the boy to stay where he is, and your wife may get over it all right.”
“Oh, well then we won’t talk about it, my friend. It won’t hurt the boy to stay where he is, and your wife might be okay in the end.”
“What that you say?” quavered Lae Choo.
“What did you say?” Lae Choo quavered.
James Clancy looked out of the window.
James Clancy looked out the window.
“He says,” explained Hom Hing in English, “that to get our boy we have to have much money.”
“He says,” explained Hom Hing in English, “that to get our boy, we need to have a lot of money.”
174“Money! Oh, yes.”
“Money! Oh, definitely.”
Lae Choo nodded her head.
Lae Choo nodded.
“I have not got the money to give him.”
“I don’t have the money to give him.”
For a moment Lae Choo gazed wonderingly from one face to the other; then, comprehension dawning upon her, with swift anger, pointing to the lawyer, she cried: “You not one hundred man good; you just common white man.”
For a moment, Lae Choo looked curiously from one face to another; then, as she understood, a quick anger took over her, and pointing at the lawyer, she exclaimed: “You’re not a real man; you’re just an ordinary white man.”
“Yes, ma’am,” returned James Clancy, bowing and smiling ironically.
“Yeah, sure,” James Clancy replied, bowing and smiling sarcastically.
Hom Hing pushed his wife behind him and addressed the lawyer again: “I might try,” said he, “to raise something; but five hundred—it is not possible.”
Hom Hing pushed his wife behind him and addressed the lawyer again: “I might try,” he said, “to raise something; but five hundred—it’s not possible.”
“What about four?”
“What about 4?”
“I tell you I have next to nothing left and my friends are not rich.”
“I’m telling you, I hardly have anything left, and my friends aren’t wealthy.”
“Very well!”
"Sounds good!"
The lawyer moved leisurelyleisurely toward the door, pausing on its threshold to light a cigarette.
The lawyer walked leisurelyleisurely to the door, stopping at the entrance to light a cigarette.
“Stop, white man; white man, stop!”
“Stop, white guy; white guy, stop!”
Lae Choo, panting and terrified, had started forward and now stood beside him, clutching his sleeve excitedly.
Lae Choo, out of breath and scared, had stepped forward and was now standing next to him, gripping his sleeve with excitement.
“You say you can go to get paper to bring my Little One to me if Hom Hing give you five hundred dollars?”
“You’re saying that you can go get paper to bring my Little One to me if Hom Hing gives you five hundred dollars?”
175The lawyer nodded carelessly; his eyes were intent upon the cigarette which would not take the fire from the match.
175The lawyer nodded casually; his eyes were focused on the cigarette that wouldn’t catch fire from the match.
“Then you go get paper. If Hom Hing not can give you five hundred dollars—I give you perhaps what more that much.”
“Then you go get some paper. If Hom Hing can’t give you five hundred dollars, I’ll give you maybe a little more than that.”
She slipped a heavy gold bracelet from her wrist and held it out to the man. Mechanically he took it.
She took off a heavy gold bracelet from her wrist and handed it to the man. He took it without thinking.
“I go get more!”
"I'm going to get more!"
She scurried away, disappearing behind the door through which she had come.
She hurried off, vanishing behind the door she had entered.
“Oh, look here, I can’t accept this,” said James Clancy, walking back to Hom Hing and laying down the bracelet before him.
“Oh, look, I can’t take this,” said James Clancy, walking back to Hom Hing and placing the bracelet in front of him.
“It’s all right,” said Hom Hing, seriously, “pure China gold. My wife’s parent give it to her when we married.”
“It's all good,” said Hom Hing, seriously, “pure Chinese gold. My wife's parents gave it to her when we got married.”
“But I can’t take it anyway,” protested the young man.
“But I can’t take it anyway,” the young man protested.
“It is all same as money. And you want money to go to Washington,” replied Hom Hing in a matter of fact manner.
“It’s all the same as money. And you want money to go to Washington,” replied Hom Hing plainly.
“See, my jade earrings—my gold buttons—my hairpins—my comb of pearl and my rings—one, two, three, four, five rings; very good—very good—all same much money. I give them all to you. You take and bring me paper for my Little One.”
“Look at my jade earrings—my gold buttons—my hairpins—my pearl comb and my rings—one, two, three, four, five rings; very nice—very nice—all worth a lot of money. I’ll give them all to you. You take them and bring me paper for my Little One.”
176Lae Choo piled up her jewels before the lawyer.
176Lae Choo stacked her jewelry in front of the lawyer.
Hom Hing laid a restraining hand upon her shoulder. “Not all, my wife,” he said in Chinese. He selected a ring—his gift to Lae Choo when she dreamed of the tree with the red flower. The rest of the jewels he pushed toward the white man.
Hom Hing placed a calming hand on her shoulder. “Not all, my wife,” he said in Chinese. He chose a ring—his gift to Lae Choo when she imagined the tree with the red flower. The other jewels he pushed toward the white man.
“Take them and sell them,” said he. “They will pay your fare to Washington and bring you back with the paper.”
"Take them and sell them," he said. "They'll pay for your ticket to Washington and bring you back with the documents."
For one moment James Clancy hesitated. He was not a sentimental man; but something within him arose against accepting such payment for his services.
For a moment, James Clancy paused. He wasn't a sentimental guy, but something inside him rebelled against accepting that kind of payment for his work.
“They are good, good,” pleadingly asserted Lae Choo, seeing his hesitation.
“They're good, they're really good,” Lae Choo insisted, noticing his hesitation.
Whereupon he seized the jewels, thrust them into his coat pocket, and walked rapidly away from the store.
He grabbed the jewels, shoved them into his coat pocket, and quickly walked away from the store.
IV

Lae Choo followed after the missionary woman through the mission nursery school. Her heart was beating so high with happiness that she could scarcely breathe. The paper had come at last—the precious paper which gave Hom Hing and his 177wife the right to the possession of their own child. It was ten months now since he had been taken from them—ten months since the sun had ceased to shine for Lae Choo.
Lae Choo followed the missionary woman through the mission nursery school. Her heart was racing with happiness that she could barely breathe. The paper had finally arrived—the precious paper that gave Hom Hing and his wife the right to their own child. It had been ten months since he was taken from them—ten months since the sun had stopped shining for Lae Choo.
The room was filled with children—most of them wee tots, but none so wee as her own. The mission woman talked as she walked. She told Lae Choo that little Kim, as he had been named by the school, was the pet of the place, and that his little tricks and ways amused and delighted every one. He had been rather difficult to manage at first and had cried much for his mother; “but children so soon forget, and after a month he seemed quite at home and played around as bright and happy as a bird.”
The room was filled with children—most of them little ones, but none smaller than her own. The mission woman talked as she walked. She told Lae Choo that little Kim, as he was named by the school, was the favorite of the place, and that his little tricks and antics amused everyone. He had been a bit hard to handle at first and cried a lot for his mom; “but kids forget quickly, and after a month he seemed completely at home and played around as bright and happy as a bird.”
“Yes,” responded Lae Choo. “Oh, yes, yes!”
“Yes,” Lae Choo replied. “Oh, yes, yes!”
But she did not hear what was said to her. She was walking in a maze of anticipatory joy.
But she didn’t hear what was said to her. She was walking in a maze of excited happiness.
“Wait here, please,” said the mission woman, placing Lae Choo in a chair. “The very youngest ones are having their breakfast.”
“Wait here, please,” said the mission woman, putting Lae Choo in a chair. “The very youngest ones are having their breakfast.”
She withdrew for a moment—it seemed like an hour to the mother—then she reappeared leading by the hand a little boy dressed in blue cotton overalls and white-soled shoes. The little boy’s face was round and dimpled and his eyes were very bright.
She stepped back for a moment—it felt like an hour to the mother—then she came back, holding the hand of a little boy dressed in blue cotton overalls and white-soled shoes. The boy had a round, dimpled face, and his eyes were very bright.
178“Little One, ah, my Little One!” cried Lae Choo.
178“Little One, oh, my Little One!” cried Lae Choo.
She fell on her knees and stretched her hungry arms toward her son.
She dropped to her knees and reached out her longing arms toward her son.
But the Little One shrunk from her and tried to hide himself in the folds of the white woman’s skirt.
But the Little One backed away from her and tried to hide in the folds of the white woman’s skirt.
“Go’way, go’way!” he bade his mother.
“Go away, go away!” he told his mother.
THE CHINESE LILY

Mermei lived in an upstairs room of a Chinatown dwelling-house. There were other little Chinese women living on the same floor, but Mermei never went amongst them. She was not as they were. She was a cripple. A fall had twisted her legs so that she moved around with difficulty and scarred her face so terribly that none save Lin John cared to look upon it. Lin John, her brother, was a laundryman, working for another of his countrymen. Lin John and Mermei had come to San Francisco with their parents when they were small children. Their mother had died the day she entered the foreign city, and the father the week following, both having contracted a fever on the steamer. Mermei and Lin John were 179then taken in charge by their father’s brother, and although he was a poor man he did his best for them until called away by death.
Mermei lived in an upstairs room of a building in Chinatown. There were other little Chinese women on the same floor, but Mermei never spent time with them. She was different. She was disabled. A fall had twisted her legs, making it difficult for her to move, and had left her face scarred so badly that only Lin John cared to look at it. Lin John, her brother, worked as a laundryman for another fellow countryman. He and Mermei had come to San Francisco with their parents when they were young children. Their mother had died the day they arrived in the city, and their father passed away the following week, both having contracted a fever on the ship. After that, their father's brother took them in, and even though he was poor, he did his best for them until death took him away.
Long before her Uncle died Mermei had met with the accident that had made her not as other girls; but that had only strengthened her brother’s affection, and old Lin Wan died happy in the knowledge that Lin John would ever put Mermei before himself.
Long before her uncle passed away, Mermei had experienced the accident that set her apart from other girls; however, it had only deepened her brother's love for her, and old Lin Wan died content knowing that Lin John would always prioritize Mermei over himself.
So Mermei lived in her little upstairs room, cared for by Lin John, and scarcely an evening passed that he did not call to see her. One evening, however, Lin John failed to appear, and Mermei began to feel very sad and lonely. Mermei could embroider all day in contented silence if she knew that in the evening someone would come to whom she could communicate all the thoughts that filled a small black head that knew nothing of life save what it saw from an upstairs window. Mermei’s window looked down upon the street, and she would sit for hours, pressed close against it, watching those who passed below and all that took place. That day she had seen many things which she had put into her mental portfolio for Lin John’s edification when evening should come. Two yellow-robed priests had passed below on their way to the joss house in the next street; a little bird with 180a white breast had fluttered against the window pane; a man carrying an image of a Gambling Cash Tiger had entered the house across the street; and six young girls of about her own age, dressed gaily as if to attend a wedding, had also passed over the same threshold.
So Mermei lived in her little upstairs room, taken care of by Lin John, and hardly a night went by that he didn’t come to see her. One evening, though, Lin John didn’t show up, and Mermei started to feel very sad and lonely. Mermei could stitch all day in peaceful silence if she knew that in the evening someone would come to whom she could share all the thoughts filling her small mind, which knew nothing of life other than what she saw from her upstairs window. Mermei’s window looked down on the street, and she would sit for hours, pressed against it, watching those who passed below and everything that happened. That day, she had seen many things that she planned to share with Lin John when evening came. Two priests in yellow robes had walked by on their way to the joss house on the next street; a little bird with a white chest had fluttered against the window; a man carrying an image of a Gambling Cash Tiger had entered the house across the street; and six young girls around her age, dressed brightly as if going to a wedding, had also passed through the same doorway.
But when nine o’clock came and no Lin John, the girl began to cry softly. She did not often shed tears, but for some reason unknown to Mermei herself, the sight of those joyous girls caused sad reflections. In the midst of her weeping a timid knock was heard. It was not Lin John. He always gave a loud rap, then entered without waiting to be bidden. Mermei hobbled to the door, pulled it open, and there, in the dim light of the hall without, beheld a young girl—the most beautiful young girl that Mermei had ever seen—and she stood there extending to Mermei a blossom from a Chinese lily plant. Mermei understood the meaning of the offered flower, and accepting it, beckoned for her visitor to follow her into her room.
But when nine o’clock came and there was still no Lin John, the girl started to cry softly. She didn’t usually cry, but for some unknown reason, seeing those happy girls made her feel sad. In the middle of her tears, a gentle knock interrupted her. It wasn’t Lin John; he always knocked loudly and entered without waiting to be invited. Mermei hobbled to the door, opened it, and there, in the dim light of the hallway, stood a young girl—the most beautiful girl Mermei had ever seen—offering her a blossom from a Chinese lily plant. Mermei understood what the flower meant and, accepting it, gestured for her visitor to come into her room.
What a delightful hour that was to Mermei! She forgot that she was scarred and crippled, and she and the young girl chattered out their little hearts to one another. “Lin John is dear, but one can’t talk to a man, even if he 181is a brother, as one can to one the same as oneself,” said Mermei to Sin Far—her new friend, and Sin Far, the meaning of whose name was Pure Flower, or Chinese Lily, answered:
What a wonderful hour that was for Mermei! She forgot that she was scarred and disabled, and she and the young girl chatted away happily. "Lin John is sweet, but you can't have a conversation with a man, even if he’s a brother, like you can with someone who is just like you," Mermei said to Sin Far—her new friend. Sin Far, whose name means Pure Flower or Chinese Lily, replied:
“Yes, indeed. The woman must be the friend of the woman, and the man the friend of the man. Is it not so in the country that Heaven loves?”
“Yes, indeed. A woman should be a friend to women, and a man should be a friend to men. Isn’t that how it is in the place that Heaven loves?”
“What beneficent spirit moved you to come to my door?” asked Mermei.
“What kind spirit led you to my door?” asked Mermei.
“I know not,” replied Sin Far, “save that I was lonely. We have but lately moved here, my sister, my sister’s husband, and myself. My sister is a bride, and there is much to say between her and her husband. Therefore, in the evening, when the day’s duties are done, I am alone. Several times, hearing that you were sick, I ventured to your door; but failed to knock, because always when I drew near, I heard the voice of him whom they call your brother. Tonight, as I returned from an errand for my sister, I heard only the sound of weeping—so I hastened to my room and plucked the lily for you.”
“I don’t know,” replied Sin Far, “except that I was feeling lonely. We just moved here recently—my sister, her husband, and I. My sister is newly married, and there’s a lot to discuss between her and her husband. So, in the evenings, when the day’s work is done, I’m alone. Several times, when I heard you were unwell, I tried to come to your door; but I always hesitated to knock because I could hear the voice of the person they call your brother. Tonight, as I was coming back from an errand for my sister, I only heard the sound of weeping—so I rushed to my room and picked the lily for you.”
The next evening when Lin John explained how he had been obliged to work the evening before Mermei answered brightly that that was all right. She loved him just as much as 182ever and was just as glad to see him as ever; but if work prevented him from calling he was not to worry. She had found a friend who would cheer her loneliness.
The next evening, when Lin John explained how he had to work the night before, Mermei replied cheerfully that it was totally fine. She loved him just as much as ever and was just as happy to see him as before; but if work kept him from calling, he shouldn’t stress about it. She had found a friend who would keep her company.
Lin John was surprised, but glad to hear such news, and it came to pass that when he beheld Sin Far, her sweet and gentle face, her pretty drooped eyelids and arched eyebrows, he began to think of apple and peach and plum trees showering their dainty blossoms in the country that Heaven loves.
Lin John was surprised but happy to hear such news, and when he saw Sin Far, with her sweet and gentle face, her cute drooping eyelids and arched eyebrows, he started thinking about apple, peach, and plum trees showering their delicate blossoms in the land that Heaven loves.
It was about four o’clock in the afternoon. Lin John, working in his laundry, paid little attention to the street uproar and the clang of the engines rushing by. He had no thought of what it meant to him and would have continued at his work undisturbed had not a boy put his head into the door and shouted:
It was around four o’clock in the afternoon. Lin John, who was working in his laundry, barely noticed the chaos outside or the noise of the engines speeding by. He didn't think about what it meant for him and would have kept working without a care if a boy hadn't stuck his head in the door and yelled:
“Lin John, the house in which your sister lives is on fire!”
“Lin John, the house where your sister lives is on fire!”
The tall building was in flames when Lin John reached it. The uprising tongues licked his face as he sprung up the ladder no other man dared ascend.
The tall building was on fire when Lin John reached it. The rising flames brushed against his face as he climbed the ladder that no one else dared to climb.
“I will not go. It is best for me to die,” and Mermei resisted her friend with all her puny strength.
“I’m not going. It’s better for me to die,” and Mermei fought against her friend with all her feeble strength.
183“The ladder will not bear the weight of both of us. You are his sister,” calmly replied Sin Far.
183 “The ladder can't hold both of us. You’re his sister,” Sin Far replied calmly.
“But he loves you best. You and he can be happy together. I am not fit to live.”
“But he loves you the most. You and he can be happy together. I don't deserve to live.”
“May Lin John decide, Mermei?”
"May Lin choose, Mermei?"
“Yes, Lin John may decide.”
“Yes, Lin John might decide.”
Lin John reached the casement. For one awful second he wavered. Then his eyes sought the eyes of his sister’s friend.
Lin John reached the window. For a painful second, he hesitated. Then his gaze found the eyes of his sister’s friend.
“Come, Mermei,” he called.
“Come, Mermei,” he called.
“Where is Sin Far?” asked Mermei when she became conscious.
“Where is Sin Far?” Mermei asked as she became aware.
“Sin Far is in the land of happy spirits.”
“Sin Far is in the land of joyful spirits.”
“And I am still in this sad, dark world.”
“And I am still in this sad, dark world.”
“Speak not so, little one. Your brother loves you and will protect you from the darkness.”
“Don’t say that, little one. Your brother loves you and will protect you from the darkness.”
“But you loved Sin Far better—and she loved you.”
“But you loved Sin way more—and she loved you.”
Lin John bowed his head.
Lin John lowered his head.
“Alas!” wept Mermei. “That I should live to make others sad!”
“Wow!” cried Mermei. “I can't believe I have to live and make others unhappy!”
“Nay,” said Lin John, “Sin Far is happy. And I—I did my duty with her approval, aye, at her bidding. How then, little sister, can I be sad?”
“Nah,” said Lin John, “Sin Far is happy. And I—I did my duty with her approval, yeah, at her request. So then, little sister, how can I be sad?”
THE SMUGGLING OF TIE CO

Amongst the daring men who engage in contrabanding Chinese from Canada into the United States Jack Fabian ranks as the boldest in deed, the cleverest in scheming, and the most successful in outwitting Government officers.
Among the daring men who smuggle Chinese people from Canada into the United States, Jack Fabian stands out as the boldest in action, the smartest in planning, and the most successful at outsmarting government officers.
Uncommonly strong in person, tall and well built, with fine features and a pair of keen, steady blue eyes, gifted with a sort of rough eloquence and of much personal fascination, it is no wonder that we fellows regard him as our chief and are bound to follow where he leads. With Fabian at our head we engage in the wildest adventures and find such places of concealment for our human goods as none but those who take part in a desperate business would dare to dream of.
Unusually strong in person, tall and well-built, with striking features and a pair of sharp, steady blue eyes, blessed with a kind of raw charisma and a lot of personal charm, it’s no surprise that we guys see him as our leader and feel compelled to follow wherever he goes. With Fabian in charge, we dive into the craziest adventures and discover hiding spots for our human assets that only those involved in something desperate would even consider.
Jack, however, is not in search of glory—money is his object. One day when a romantic friend remarked that it was very kind of him to help the poor Chinamen over the border, a cynical smile curled his moustache.
Jack, however, isn’t looking for glory—he’s after money. One day, when a romantic friend commented that it was very generous of him to assist the poor Chinese immigrants crossing the border, a cynical smile curled his mustache.
“Kind!” he echoed. “Well, I haven’t yet had time to become sentimental over the matter. It is merely a matter of dollars and cents, though, of course, to a man of my 185strict principles, there is a certain pleasure to be derived from getting ahead of the Government. A poor devil does now and then like to take a little out of those millionaire concerns.”
“Kind!” he repeated. “Well, I haven’t had the chance to get sentimental about it yet. It’s just about money, but of course, for someone with my strict principles, there’s a certain satisfaction in getting one up on the government. A poor guy does occasionally enjoy taking a little from those rich companies.”
It was last summer and Fabian was somewhat down on his luck. A few months previously, to the surprise of us all, he had made a blunder, which resulted in his capture by American officers, and he and his companion, together with five uncustomed Chinamen, had been lodged in a county jail to await trial.
It was last summer, and Fabian was having a rough time. A few months earlier, to everyone's surprise, he had made a mistake that led to him being captured by American officers. He and his friend, along with five undocumented Chinese men, were taken to a county jail to await trial.
But loafing behind bars did not agree with Fabian’s energetic nature, so one dark night, by means of a saw which had been given to him by a very innocent-looking visitor the day before, he made good his escape, and after a long, hungry, detective-hunted tramp through woods and bushes, found himself safe in Canada.
But lounging in jail didn't suit Fabian's energetic personality, so one dark night, using a saw that an unsuspecting visitor had given him the day before, he made his escape. After a long, hungry trek through woods and bushes, always on the lookout for detectives, he finally found himself safely in Canada.
He had had a three months’ sojourn in prison, and during that time some changes had taken place in smuggling circles. Some ingenious lawyers had devised a scheme by which any young Chinaman on payment of a couple of hundred dollars could procure a father which father would swear the young Chinaman was born in America—thus proving him to be an American citizen with the 186right to breathe United States air. And the Chinese themselves, assisted by some white men, were manufacturing certificates establishing their right to cross the border, and in that way were crossing over in large batches.
He had spent three months in prison, and during that time, some changes occurred in smuggling networks. Some clever lawyers came up with a plan where any young Chinese man could pay a few hundred dollars to get a father who would swear that he was born in America—thus proving he was an American citizen with the 186 right to be in the United States. The Chinese community, with help from some white men, were creating fake certificates to establish their right to cross the border, allowing them to cross in large groups.
That sort of trick naturally spoiled our fellows’ business, but we all know that “Yankee sharper” games can hold good only for a short while; so we bided our time and waited in patience.
That kind of trick obviously ruined our friends’ business, but we all know that “Yankee sharper” schemes can only work for so long; so we waited patiently for our moment.
Not so Fabian. He became very restless and wandered around with glowering looks. He was sitting one day in a laundry, the proprietor of which had sent out many a boy through our chief’s instrumentality. Indeed, Fabian is said to have “rushed over” to “Uncle Sam” himself some five hundred Celestials, and if Fabian had not been an exceedingly generous fellow he might now be a gentleman of leisure instead of an unimmortalized Rob Roy.
Not Fabian. He grew increasingly restless and walked around with a scowl. One day, he was sitting in a laundromat, whose owner had sent many boys out through our leader’s help. In fact, Fabian is said to have "rushed over" about five hundred Celestials to "Uncle Sam" himself, and if Fabian hadn’t been such a generous guy, he might be living a life of leisure now instead of being an unrecognized Rob Roy.
Well, Fabian was sitting in the laundry of Chen Ting Lung & Co., telling a nice-looking young Chinaman that he was so broke that he’d be willing to take over even one man at a time.
Well, Fabian was sitting in the laundry of Chen Ting Lung & Co., telling a good-looking young Chinese man that he was so broke that he’d be willing to take on even one person at a time.
The young Chinaman looked thoughtfully into Fabian’s face. “Would you take me?” he inquired.
The young Chinese man looked thoughtfully into Fabian’s face. “Would you take me?” he asked.
187“Take you!” echoed Fabian. “Why, you are one of the ‘bosses’ here. You don’t mean to say that you are hankering after a place where it would take you years to get as high up in the ‘washee, washee’ business as you are now?”
187“Take you!” echoed Fabian. “Come on, you’re one of the ‘bosses’ here. You can’t be serious about wanting a job where it would take you years to reach the level you’re at in the ‘wash and fold’ business!”
“Yes, I want go,” replied Tie Co. “I want go to New York and I will pay you fifty dollars and all expense if you take me, and not say you take me to my partners.”
“Yes, I want to go,” replied Tie Co. “I want to go to New York, and I will pay you fifty dollars and all expenses if you take me, and don’t tell my partners that you’re taking me.”
“There’s no accounting for a Chinaman,” muttered Fabian; but he gladly agreed to the proposal and a night was fixed.
“There’s no understanding a Chinese person,” muttered Fabian; but he happily agreed to the suggestion and a night was set.
“What is the name of the firm you are going to?” inquired the white man.
“What’s the name of the company you’re heading to?” asked the white man.
Chinamen who intend being smuggled always make arrangements with some Chinese firm in the States to receive them.
Chinamen who plan to be smuggled always coordinate with some Chinese company in the States to receive them.
Tie Co hesitated, then mumbled something which sounded like “Quong Wo Yuen” or “Long Lo Toon,” Fabian was not sure which, but did not repeat the question, not being sufficiently interested.
Tie Co hesitated, then mumbled something that sounded like “Quong Wo Yuen” or “Long Lo Toon.” Fabian wasn’t sure which, but he didn’t ask again, as he wasn’t very interested.
He left the laundry, nodding goodbye to Tie Co as he passed outside the window, and the Chinaman nodded back, a faint smile on his small, delicate face lingering until Fabian’s receding form was lost to view.
He left the laundromat, nodding goodbye to Tie Co as he walked past the window, and the Chinese man nodded back, a slight smile on his small, delicate face staying there until Fabian disappeared from sight.
It was a pleasant night on which the two 188men set out. Fabian had a rig waiting at the corner of the street; Tie Co, dressed in citizen’s clothes, stepped into it unobserved, and the smuggler and would-be-smuggled were soon out of the city. They had a merry drive, for Fabian’s liking for Tie Co was very real; he had known him for several years, and the lad’s quick intelligence interested him.
It was a nice night when the two 188men headed out. Fabian had a ride waiting at the corner of the street; Tie Co, dressed in regular clothes, got in without anyone noticing, and soon the smuggler and the one being smuggled were out of the city. They had a fun ride because Fabian genuinely liked Tie Co; he had known him for several years, and the kid's sharp intelligence caught his interest.
The second day they left their horse at a farmhouse, where Fabian would call for it on his return trip, crossed a river in a row-boat before the sun was up, and plunged into a wood in which they would remain till evening. It was raining, but through mud and wind and rain they trudged slowly and heavily.
The next day, they left their horse at a farmhouse, where Fabian would pick it up on his way back, crossed a river in a rowboat before sunrise, and entered a woods where they would stay until evening. It was raining, but they trudged through the mud, wind, and rain slowly and heavily.
Tie Co paused now and then to take breath. Once Fabian remarked:
Tie Co paused occasionally to catch his breath. Once, Fabian noted:
“You are not a very strong lad, Tie Co. It’s a pity you have to work as you do for your living,” and Tie Co had answered:
“You're not exactly a strong guy, Tie Co. It's a shame you have to work so hard to make a living,” and Tie Co had replied:
“Work velly good! No work, Tie Co die.”
“Work really well! No work, Tie Co will die.”
Fabian looked at the lad protectingly, wondering in a careless way why this Chinaman seemed to him so different from the others.
Fabian looked at the kid protectively, wondering casually why this Chinese guy felt so different from the rest.
“Wouldn’t you like to be back in China?” he asked.
“Wouldn’t you want to be back in China?” he asked.
“No,” said Tie Co decidedly.
“No,” Tie Co said firmly.
“Why?”
"Why?"
189“I not know why,” answered Tie Co.
189“I don’t know why,” answered Tie Co.
Fabian laughed.
Fabian chuckled.
“Haven’t you got a nice little wife at home?” he continued. “I hear you people marry very young.”
“Haven’t you got a nice little wife at home?” he continued. “I hear you guys get married really young.”
“No, I no wife,” asserted his companion with a choky little laugh. “I never have no wife.”
“No, I don’t have a wife,” his companion said with a chuckle. “I’ve never had a wife.”
“Nonsense,” joked Fabian. “Why, Tie Co, think how nice it would be to have a little woman cook your rice and to love you.”
“Nonsense,” joked Fabian. “Come on, Tie Co, think how great it would be to have a little woman cook your rice and love you.”
“I not have wife,” repeated Tie Co seriously. “I not like woman, I like man.”
“I don't have a wife,” Tie Co repeated seriously. “I don't like women, I like men.”
“You confirmed old bachelor!” ejaculated Fabian.
“You confirmed old bachelor!” exclaimed Fabian.
“I like you,” said Tie Co, his boyish voice sounding clear and sweet in the wet woods. “I like you so much that I want go to New York, so you make fifty dollars. I no flend in New York.”
“I like you,” said Tie Co, his youthful voice sounding clear and sweet in the wet woods. “I like you so much that I want to go to New York, so you can make fifty dollars. I have no friends in New York.”
“What!” exclaimed Fabian.
"Wait, what?" exclaimed Fabian.
“Oh, I solly I tell you, Tie Co velly solly,” and the Chinese boy shuffled on with bowed head.
“Oh, I'm sorry, I tell you, Tie Co very sorry,” and the Chinese boy shuffled on with his head down.
“Look here, Tie Co,” said Fabian; “I won’t have you do this for my sake. You have been very foolish, and I don’t care for your fifty dollars. I do not need it half as much as you do. Good God! how ashamed you make me feel—I who have blown in my 190thousands in idle pleasures cannot take the little you have slaved for. We are in New York State now. When we get out of this wood we will have to walk over a bridge which crosses a river. On the other side, not far from where we cross, there is a railway station. Instead of buying you a ticket for the city of New York I shall take train with you for Toronto.”
“Listen, Tie Co,” said Fabian, “I can’t let you do this for me. You’ve been really silly, and I don’t care about your fifty dollars. I don’t need it nearly as much as you do. Good God! I feel so ashamed—you, who have worked hard for that little bit, while I’ve wasted thousands on meaningless pleasures. We’re in New York State now. Once we get out of this woods, we’ll have to walk over a bridge that crosses a river. Right on the other side, not far from where we cross, there’s a train station. Instead of buying you a ticket to the city of New York, I’ll take the train with you to Toronto.”
Tie Co did not answer—he seemed to be thinking deeply. Suddenly he pointed to where some fallen trees lay.
Tie Co didn't answer—he seemed lost in thought. Suddenly, he pointed to where some fallen trees were lying.
“Two men run away behind there,” cried he.
“Two guys just ran away back there,” he shouted.
Fabian looked round them anxiously; his keen eyes seemed to pierce the gloom in his endeavor to catch a glimpse of any person; but no man was visible, and, save the dismal sighing of the wind among the trees, all was quiet.
Fabian looked around anxiously; his sharp eyes seemed to cut through the darkness in his attempt to spot anyone; but no one was in sight, and except for the bleak sighing of the wind in the trees, everything was quiet.
“There’s no one,” he said somewhat gruffly—he was rather startled, for they were a mile over the border and he knew that the Government officers were on a sharp lookout for him, and felt, despite his strength, if any trick or surprise were attempted it would go hard with him.
“There's no one,” he said a bit roughly—he was taken aback, because they were a mile across the border and he knew that the government officers were on high alert for him, feeling that despite his strength, if any trick or surprise were pulled, it would be tough for him.
“If they catch you with me it be too bad,” sententiously remarked Tie Co. It seemed 191as if his words were in answer to Fabian’s thoughts.
“If they find you with me, it’ll be trouble,” Tie Co said, as if he were responding to Fabian’s thoughts.
“But they will not catch us; so cheer up your heart, my boy,” replied the latter, more heartily than he felt.
“But they won't catch us; so lift your spirits, my boy,” replied the latter, more cheerfully than he truly felt.
“If they come, and I not with you, they not take you and it be all lite.”
“If they come, and I'm not with you, they won't take you, and it'll all be fine.”
“Yes,” assented Fabian, wondering what his companion was thinking about.
“Yes,” agreed Fabian, wondering what his friend was thinking about.
They emerged from the woods in the dusk of the evening and were soon on the bridge crossing the river. When they were near the centre Tie Co stopped and looked into Fabian’s face.
They came out of the woods in the evening twilight and quickly reached the bridge over the river. When they got close to the center, Tie Co stopped and gazed into Fabian’s face.
“Man come for you, I not here, man no hurt you.” And with the words he whirled like a flash over the rail.
“Someone's coming for you, I'm not here, so they won't hurt you.” And with those words, he spun like a flash over the rail.
In another flash Fabian was after him. But though a first-class swimmer, the white man’s efforts were of no avail, and Tie Co was borne away from him by the swift current.
In another instant, Fabian was chasing after him. But even though he was a great swimmer, the white man's attempts were useless, and Tie Co was carried away from him by the strong current.
Cold and dripping wet, Fabian dragged himself up the bank and found himself a prisoner.
Cold and soaked, Fabian pulled himself up the bank and realized he was a prisoner.
“So your Chinaman threw himself into the river. What was that for?” asked one of the Government officers.
“So your Chinese guy jumped into the river. What was that about?” asked one of the government officials.
“I think he was out of his head,” replied Fabian. And he fully believed what he uttered.
“I think he was losing it,” replied Fabian. And he totally believed what he said.
192“We tracked you right through the woods,” said another of the captors. “We thought once the boy caught sight of us.”
192“We followed you straight through the woods,” said one of the captors. “We figured that once the boy saw us...”
Fabian remained silent.
Fabian stayed quiet.
Tie Co’s body was picked up the next day. Tie Co’s body, and yet not Tie Co, for Tie Co was a youth, and the body found with Tie Co’s face and dressed in Tie Co’s clothes was the body of a girl—a woman.
Tie Co’s body was found the next day. Tie Co’s body, but not really Tie Co, because Tie Co was a young man, and the body discovered with Tie Co’s face and wearing Tie Co’s clothes was actually that of a girl—a woman.
Nobody in the laundry of Chen Ting Lung & Co.—no Chinaman in Canada or New York—could explain the mystery. Tie Co had come out to Canada with a number of other youths. Though not very strong he had always been a good worker and “very smart.” He had been quiet and reserved among his own countrymen; had refused to smoke tobacco or opium, and had been a regular attendant at Sunday schools and a great favorite with Mission ladies.
Nobody at the laundry of Chen Ting Lung & Co.—no Chinese person in Canada or New York—could explain the mystery. Tie Co had come to Canada with several other young men. Though he wasn't very strong, he had always been a good worker and “very smart.” He had been quiet and reserved among his fellow countrymen, refused to smoke tobacco or opium, and was a regular at Sunday schools, making him a favorite with the Mission ladies.
Fabian was released in less than a week. “No evidence against him,” said the Commissioner, who was not aware that the prisoner was the man who had broken out of jail but a month before.
Fabian was released in under a week. “No evidence against him,” said the Commissioner, who didn’t realize that the prisoner was the same guy who had escaped from jail just a month earlier.
Fabian is now very busy; there are lots of boys taking his helping hand over the border, but none of them are like Tie Co; and sometimes, 193between whiles, Fabian finds himself pondering long and earnestly over the mystery of Tie Co’s life—and death.
Fabian is really busy now; there are a lot of boys needing his help across the border, but none of them are like Tie Co. Occasionally, 193in the quiet moments, Fabian catches himself thinking deeply about the mystery of Tie Co’s life—and death.
THE GOD OF RESTORATION

He that hath wine hath many friends,” muttered Koan-lo the Second, as he glanced backwards into the store out of which he was stepping. It was a Chinese general store, well stocked with all manner of quaint wares, and about a dozen Chinamen were sitting around; whilst in an adjoining room could be seen the recumbent forms of several smokers who were discussing business and indulging in the fascinating pipe during the intervals of conversation.
"He who has wine has many friends," muttered Koan-lo the Second as he looked back into the store he was leaving. It was a Chinese general store, filled with all kinds of interesting goods, and about a dozen Chinese men were sitting around. In a nearby room, several smokers could be seen lounging and discussing business while enjoying their pipes during the breaks in conversation.
Noticeable amongst the smokers was Koan-lo the First, a tall, middle-aged Chinaman, wearing a black cap with a red button. Koan-lo the First was cousin to Koan-lo the Second, but whereas Koan-lo the Second was young and penniless, Koan-lo the First was one of the wealthiest Chinese merchants in San Francisco and a mighty man amongst the people of his name in that city, who regarded him as a father.
Noticeable among the smokers was Koan-lo the First, a tall, middle-aged Chinese man wearing a black cap with a red button. Koan-lo the First was a cousin to Koan-lo the Second, but while Koan-lo the Second was young and broke, Koan-lo the First was one of the richest Chinese merchants in San Francisco and a powerful figure among his people in that city, who looked up to him as a father.
Koan-lo the Second had been instructed 194by Koan-lo the First to meet Sie, the latter’s bride, who was arriving that day by steamer from China. Koan-lo the First was too busy a man to go down himself to the docks.
Koan-lo the Second had been told by Koan-lo the First to meet Sie, his bride, who was arriving that day by steamer from China. Koan-lo the First was too busy to go down to the docks himself.
So Koan-lo the Second and Sie met—though not for the first time. Five years before in a suburb of Canton City they had said to one another: “I love you.”
So Koan-lo the Second and Sie met—though not for the first time. Five years earlier, in a suburb of Canton City, they had said to each other: “I love you.”
Koan-lo the Second was an orphan and had been educated and cared for from youth upwards by Koan-lo the First.
Koan-lo the Second was an orphan who had been raised and educated since childhood by Koan-lo the First.
Sie was the daughter of a slave, which will explain why she and Koan-lo the Second had had the opportunity to know one another before the latter left with his cousin for America. In China the daughters of slaves are allowed far more liberty than girls belonging to a higher class of society.
She was the daughter of a slave, which explains why she and Koan-lo the Second had the chance to know each other before he left with his cousin for America. In China, the daughters of slaves have much more freedom than girls from higher social classes.
“Koan-lo, ah Koan-lo,” cooed Sie softly and happily as she recognized her lover.
“Koan-lo, oh Koan-lo,” Sie cooed softly and happily as she recognized her lover.
“Sie, my sweetest heart,” returned Koan-lo the Second, his voice both glad and sad.
“Sie, my sweetest heart,” replied Koan-lo the Second, his voice a mix of happiness and sorrow.
He saw that a mistake had been made—that Sie believed that the man who was to be her husband was himself—Koan-lo the Second.
He realized that a mistake had been made—that Sie thought the man who was going to be her husband was actually him—Koan-lo the Second.
And all the love that was in him awoke, and he became dizzy thinking of what might yet be.
And all the love inside him stirred, and he felt dizzy thinking about what could still happen.
195Could he explain that the Koan-lo who had purchased Sie for his bride, and to whom she of right belonged, was his cousin and not himself? Could he deliver to the Koan-lo who had many friends and stores of precious valuables the only friend, the only treasure he had ever possessed? And was it likely that Sie would be happy eating the rice of Koan-lo the First when she loved him, Koan-lo the Second?
195Could he explain that the Koan-lo who had bought Sie as his bride, and to whom she rightfully belonged, was his cousin and not him? Could he hand over to the Koan-lo, who had many friends and stores of valuable treasures, the only friend and the only treasure he had ever had? And was it likely that Sie would be happy eating the food of Koan-lo the First when she loved him, Koan-lo the Second?
Sie’s little fingers crept into his. She leaned against him. “I am tired. Shall we soon rest?” said she.
Sie’s little fingers slipped into his. She leaned against him. “I’m tired. Can we rest soon?” she said.
“Yes, very soon, my Sie,” he murmured, putting his arm around her.
“Yes, very soon, my dear,” he whispered, putting his arm around her.
“I was too glad when my father told me that you had sent for me,” she whispered.
“I was so happy when my dad told me that you wanted to see me,” she whispered.
“I said: ‘How good of Koan-lo to remember me all these years.’”
“I said, ‘How nice of Koan-lo to remember me all these years.’”
“And did you not remember me, my jess’-mine flower?”
“And didn’t you remember me, my jasmine flower?”
“Why need you ask? You know the days and nights have been filled with you.”
“Why do you need to ask? You know the days and nights have been all about you.”
“Having remembered me, why should you have dreamt that I might have forgotten you?”
“Now that you remember me, why would you think I could ever forget you?”
“There is a difference. You are a man; I am a woman.”
“There’s a difference. You’re a man; I’m a woman.”
196“You have been mine now for over two weeks,” said Koan-lo the Second. “Do you still love me, Sie?”
196 “You’ve been mine for over two weeks now,” said Koan-lo the Second. “Do you still love me, Sie?”
“Look into mine eyes and see,” she answered.
“Look into my eyes and see,” she replied.
“And are you happy?”
"Are you happy?"
“Happy! Yes, and this is the happiest day of all, because today my father obtains his freedom.”
“Happy! Yes, and this is the happiest day of all because today my dad gains his freedom.”
“How is that, Sie?”
“How’s that, Sie?”
“Why, Koan-lo, you know. Does not my father receive today the balance of the price you pay for me, and is not that, added to what you sent in advance, sufficient to purchase my father’s freedom? My dear, good father—he has worked so hard all these years. He has ever been so kind to me. How glad am I to think that through me the God of Restoration has decreed that he shall no longer be a slave. Yes, I am the happiest woman in the world today.”
“Why, Koan-lo, you know. Doesn’t my father get the rest of the payment you’re giving for me today, and isn’t that, along with what you sent before, enough to buy my father’s freedom? My dear, wonderful father—he has worked so hard all these years. He has always been so kind to me. How happy I am to think that through me the God of Restoration has decided that he will no longer be a slave. Yes, I am the happiest woman in the world today.”
Sie kissed her husband’s hand.
She kissed her husband's hand.
He drew it away and hid with it his face.
He pulled it away and hid his face with it.
“Ah, dear husband!” cried Sie. “You are very sick.”
“Ah, dear husband!” cried Sie. “You are very sick.”
“No, not sick,” replied the miserable Koan-lo—“but, Sie, I must tell you that I am a very poor man, and we have got to leave this pretty house in the country and go to some 197city where I will have to work hard and you will scarcely have enough to eat.”
“No, I'm not sick,” replied the miserable Koan-lo, “but, Sie, I need to tell you that I’m very poor, and we have to leave this nice house in the countryside and move to a city where I’ll have to work hard and you’ll barely have enough to eat.”
“Kind, generous Koan-lo,” answered Sie, “you have ruined yourself for my sake; you paid too high a price for me. Ah, unhappy Sie, who has pulled Koan-lo into the dust! Now let me be your servant, for gladly would I starve for your sake. I care for Koan-lo, not riches.”
“Kind, generous Koan-lo,” replied Sie, “you’ve sacrificed too much for me; you’ve paid too high a price for my sake. Oh, unfortunate Sie, who has dragged Koan-lo down! Now let me be your servant, as I would happily go hungry for you. I care for Koan-lo, not for wealth.”
And she fell on her knees before the young man, who raised her gently, saying:
And she dropped to her knees in front of the young man, who helped her up gently, saying:
“Sie, I am unworthy of such devotion, and your words drive a thousand spears into my heart. Hear my confession. I am your husband, but I am not the man who bought you. My cousin, Koan-lo the First, sent for you to come from China. It was he who bargained for you, and paid half the price your father asked whilst you were in Canton, and agreed to pay the balance upon sight of your face. Alas! the balance will never be paid, for as I have stolen you from my cousin, he is not bound to keep to the agreement, and your father is still a slave.”
“Sie, I don't deserve such loyalty, and your words pierce my heart like a thousand spears. Let me confess. I am your husband, but I'm not the man who purchased you. My cousin, Koan-lo the First, arranged for you to come from China. He was the one who negotiated for you and paid half the price your father asked while you were in Canton, agreeing to pay the rest when he saw your face. Unfortunately, that payment will never happen because since I took you from my cousin, he is no longer obligated to fulfill the deal, and your father remains a slave.”
Sie stood motionless, overwhelmed by the sudden and terrible news. She looked at her husband bewilderedly.
She stood frozen, shocked by the sudden and terrible news. She looked at her husband, confused.
“Is it true, Koan-lo? Must my father remain a slave?” she asked.
“Is it true, Koan-lo? Does my father have to stay a slave?” she asked.
198“Yes, it is true,” replied her husband. “But we have still one another, and you say you care not for poverty. So forgive me and forget your father. I forgot all for love of you.”
198“Yes, that’s right,” her husband replied. “But we still have each other, and you say you don’t mind being poor. So please forgive me and let go of your father. I’ve forgotten everything for the sake of our love.”
He attempted to draw her to him, but with a pitiful cry she turned and fled.
He tried to pull her closer, but with a sorrowful cry, she turned and ran away.
Koan-lo the first sat smoking and meditating.
Koan-lo the first sat smoking and reflecting.
Many moons had gone by since Koan-lo the Second had betrayed the trust of Koan-lo the First, and Koan-lo the First was wondering what Koan-lo the Second was doing, and how he was living. “He had little money and was unused to working hard, and with a woman to support what will the dog do?” thought the old man. He felt injured and bitter, but towards the evening, after long smoking, his heart became softened, and he said to his pipe: “Well, well, he had a loving feeling for her, and the young I suppose must mate with the young. I think I could overlook his ungratefulness were he to come and seek forgiveness.”
Many months had passed since Koan-lo the Second had betrayed Koan-lo the First's trust, and Koan-lo the First was curious about what Koan-lo the Second was up to and how he was managing. “He has little money and isn't used to hard work, and with a woman to take care of, what will he do?” thought the old man. He felt hurt and resentful, but by evening, after a long time of smoking, his heart softened, and he said to his pipe: “Well, he had feelings for her, and young people, I guess, need to be with their own. I think I could forgive his ungratefulness if he came to seek my forgiveness.”
“Great and honored sir, the dishonored Sie kneels before you and begs you to put your foot on her head.”
“Great and respected sir, the disgraced Sie kneels before you and asks you to place your foot on her head.”
These words were uttered by a young 199Chinese girl of rare beauty who had entered the room suddenly and prostrated herself before Koan-lo the First. He looked up angrily.
These words were spoken by a young 199Chinese girl of exceptional beauty who had entered the room abruptly and knelt down in front of Koan-lo the First. He looked up in anger.
“Ah, I see the false woman who made her father a liar!” he cried.
“Ah, I see the deceitful woman who made her father a liar!” he exclaimed.
Tears fell from the downcast eyes of Sie, the kneeler.
Tears streamed down the sad eyes of Sie, the one kneeling.
“Good sir,” said she, “ere I had become a woman or your cousin a man, we loved one another, and when we met after a long separation, we both forgot our duty. But the God of Restoration worked with my heart. I repented and now am come to you to give myself up to be your slave, to work for you until the flesh drops from my bones, if such be your desire, only asking that you will send to my father the balance of my purchase price, for he is too old and feeble to be a slave. Sir, you are known to be a more than just man. Oh, grant my request! ’Tis for my father’s sake I plead. For many years he nourished me, with trouble and care; and my heart almost breaks when I think of him. Punish me for my misdeeds, dress me in rags, and feed me on the meanest food! Only let me serve you and make myself of use to you, so that I may be worth my father’s freedom.”
“Good sir,” she said, “before I became a woman and your cousin became a man, we loved each other, and when we met again after a long time apart, we both forgot our responsibilities. But the God of Restoration touched my heart. I repented and have come to you to give myself up as your servant, to work for you until I can no longer do so, if that is what you want, only asking that you send the remainder of my purchase price to my father, as he is too old and weak to be a slave. Sir, you are known to be a more than just man. Oh, please grant my request! I plead for my father’s sake. For many years he took care of me with much trouble and worry, and my heart nearly breaks when I think of him. Punish me for my wrongs, dress me in rags, and feed me the poorest food! Just let me serve you and be of use to you, so that I may earn my father’s freedom.”
“And what of my cousin? Are you now false to him?”
“And what about my cousin? Are you being unfaithful to him now?”
200“No, not false to Koan-lo, my husband—only true to my father.”
200“No, I’m not being unfaithful to Koan-lo, my husband—I'm just being loyal to my father.”
“And you wish me, whom you have injured, to free your father?”
“And you want me, the one you've hurt, to save your dad?”
Sie’s head dropped lower as she replied:
Sie’s head dropped lower as she replied:
“I wish to be your slave. I wish to pay with the labor of my hands the debt I owe you and the debt I owe my father. For this I have left my husband.”
“I want to be your servant. I want to repay you and my father with the work of my hands. For this, I have left my husband.”
Koan-lo the First arose, lifted Sie’s chin with his hand, and contemplated with earnest eyes her face.
Koan-lo the First stood up, lifted Sie’s chin with his hand, and gazed intently at her face.
“Your heart is not all bad,” he observed. “Sit down and listen. I will not buy you for my slave, for in this country it is against the law to buy a woman for a slave; but I will hire you for five years to be my servant, and for that time you will do my bidding, and after that you will be free. Rest in peace concerning your father.”
“Your heart isn’t all bad,” he noted. “Sit down and listen. I won’t buy you as my slave, because it’s illegal to buy a woman for that purpose in this country; however, I will hire you as my servant for five years. During that time, you will do as I say, and after that, you will be free. You can relax about your father.”
“May the sun ever shine on you, most gracious master!” cried Sie.
“May the sun always shine on you, my most gracious master!” cried Sie.
Then Koan-lo the First pointed out to her a hallway leading to a little room, which room he said she could have for her own private use while she remained with him.
Then Koan-lo the First showed her a hallway that led to a small room, which he said she could use as her own private space while she stayed with him.
Sie thanked him and was leaving his presence when the door was burst open and Koan-lo the Second, looking haggard and wild, 201entered. He rushed up to Sie and clutched her by the shoulder.
She thanked him and was about to leave when the door swung open and Koan-lo the Second, looking disheveled and frantic, 201 rushed in. He ran up to her and grabbed her by the shoulder.
“You are mine!” he shouted. “I will kill you before you become another man’s!”
“You're mine!” he yelled. “I’ll kill you before you become someone else’s!”
“Cousin,” said Koan-lo the First, “I wish not to have the woman to be my wife, but I claim her as my servant. She has already received her wages—her father’s freedom.”
“Cousin,” said Koan-lo the First, “I don’t want her to be my wife, but I take her as my servant. She has already been paid—her father’s freedom.”
Koan-lo the Second gazed bewilderedly into the faces of his wife and cousin. Then he threw up his hands and cried:
Koan-lo the Second looked confusedly at the faces of his wife and cousin. Then he raised his hands and exclaimed:
“Oh, Koan-lo, my cousin, I have been evil. Always have I envied you and carried bitter thoughts of you in my heart. Even your kindness to me in the past has provoked my ill-will, and when I have seen you surrounded by friends, I have said scornfully: ‘He that hath wine hath many friends,’ although I well knew the people loved you for your good heart. And Sie I have deceived. I took her to myself, knowing that she thought I was what I was not. I caused her to believe she was mine by all rights.”
“Oh, Koan-lo, my cousin, I have been terrible. I’ve always envied you and held bitter thoughts about you in my heart. Even your past kindness towards me has stirred my resentment, and when I’ve seen you surrounded by friends, I’ve mocked you, saying, ‘He who has wine has many friends,’ even though I knew people loved you for your good nature. And Sie, I’ve deceived her. I took her for myself, knowing she believed I was someone I’m not. I made her think she was rightfully mine.”
“So I am yours,” broke in Sie tremblingly.
“So I belong to you,” Sie interrupted, trembling.
“So she shall be yours—when you are worthy of such a pearl and can guard and keep it,” said Koan-lo the First. Then waving his cousin away from Sie, he continued:
“So she will be yours—when you are worthy of such a treasure and can protect and preserve it,” said Koan-lo the First. Then, waving his cousin away from Sie, he continued:
“This is your punishment; the God of 202Restoration demands it. For five years you shall not see the face of Sie, your wife. Meanwhile, study, think, be honest, and work.”
“This is your punishment; the God of 202Restoration demands it. For five years, you will not see your wife, Sie. In the meantime, focus on studying, thinking, being honest, and working.”
“Your husband comes for you today. Does the thought make you glad?” questioned Koan-lo the First.
“Your husband is coming for you today. Does that make you happy?” asked Koan-lo the First.
Sie smiled and blushed.
She smiled and blushed.
“I shall be sorry to leave you,” she replied.
“I'll be sad to leave you,” she replied.
“But more glad than sad,” said the old man. “Sie, your husband is now a fine fellow. He has changed wonderfully during his years of probation.”
“But more glad than sad,” said the old man. “You, your husband is now a great guy. He has changed remarkably during his time of testing.”
“Then I shall neither know nor love him,” said Sie mischievously. “Why, here he—”
“Then I won’t know or love him,” said Sie mischievously. “Why, here he—”
“My sweet one!”
"My sweetie!"
“My husband!”
"My husband!"
“My children, take my blessing; be good and be happy. I go to my pipe, to dream of bliss if not to find it.”
“My children, accept my blessing; be good and be happy. I’m going to my pipe, to dream of happiness if not to find it.”
With these words Koan-lo the First retired.
With these words, Koan-lo the First stepped back.
“Is he not almost as a god?” said Sie.
“Is he not almost like a god?” said Sie.
“Yes,” answered her husband, drawing her on to his knee. “He has been better to me than I have deserved. And you—ah, Sie, how can you care for me when you know what a bad fellow I have been?”
“Yeah,” her husband replied, pulling her onto his knee. “He has treated me better than I deserve. And you—oh, Sie, how can you care for me when you know what a terrible person I've been?”
“Well,” said Sie contentedly, “it is always our best friends who know how bad we are.”
“Well,” Sie said with a satisfied smile, “it’s always our closest friends who know how flawed we are.”
THE THREE SOULS OF AH SO NAN
I

The sun was conquering the morning fog, dappling with gold the gray waters of San Francisco’s bay, and throwing an emerald radiance over the islands around.
The sun was breaking through the morning fog, coating the gray waters of San Francisco's bay with gold, and casting a green glow over the nearby islands.
Close to the long line of wharves lay motionless brigs and schooners, while farther off in the harbor were ships of many nations riding at anchor.
Near the long row of docks, brigs and schooners stayed still, while further out in the harbor, ships from various countries floated at anchor.
A fishing fleet was steering in from the open sea, scudding before the wind like a flock of seabirds. All night long had the fishers toiled in the deep. Now they were returning with the results of their labor.
A fishing fleet was heading in from the open sea, racing before the wind like a flock of seabirds. All night long, the fishermen had worked in the deep. Now they were coming back with the fruits of their labor.
A young Chinese girl, watching the fleet from the beach of Fisherman’s Cove, shivered in the morning air. Over her blue cotton blouse she wore no wrap; on her head, no covering. All her interest was centred in one lone boat which lagged behind the rest, being heavier freighted. The fisherman was of her own race. When his boat was beached he sprang to her side.
A young Chinese girl, watching the fleet from the beach at Fisherman’s Cove, shivered in the morning chill. She wore no wrap over her blue cotton blouse, and her head was uncovered. All her attention was focused on one lone boat that lagged behind the others because it was carrying a heavier load. The fisherman was from her own community. When his boat was pulled ashore, he jumped to her side.
204“O’Yam, what brings you here?” he questioned low, for the curious eyes of his fellow fishermen were on her.
204“O’Yam, what are you doing here?” he asked quietly, as the curious gazes of his fellow fishermen were on her.
“Your mother is dying,” she answered.
“Your mom is dying,” she replied.
The young man spake a few words in English to a Greek whose boat lay alongside his. The Greek answered in the same tongue. Then Fou Wang threw down his nets and, with the girl following, walked quickly along the waterfront, past the wharves, the warehouses, and the grogshops, up a zigzag hill and into the heart of Chinatown. Neither spoke until they reached their destination, a dingy three-storied building.
The young man said a few words in English to a Greek whose boat was next to his. The Greek replied in the same language. Then Fou Wang dropped his nets and, with the girl following, walked quickly along the waterfront, past the docks, the warehouses, and the bars, up a winding hill and into the heart of Chinatown. They didn't speak until they arrived at their destination, a shabby three-story building.
The young man began to ascend the stairs, the girl to follow. Fou Wang looked back and shook his head. The girl paused on the lowest step.
The young man started to go up the stairs, and the girl followed him. Fou Wang glanced back and shook his head. The girl stopped on the bottom step.
“May I not come?” she pleaded.
“Can I not come?” she begged.
“Today is for sorrow,” returned Fou Wang. “I would, for a time, forget all that belongs to the joy of life.”
“Today is for sadness,” replied Fou Wang. “I would like to forget everything that relates to the happiness of life, even if only for a while.”
The girl threw her sleeve over her head and backed out of the open door.
The girl tossed her sleeve over her head and stepped back out through the open door.
“What is the matter?” inquired a kind voice, and a woman laid her hand upon her shoulder.
“What’s wrong?” a kind voice asked, and a woman placed her hand on her shoulder.
O’Yam’s bosom heaved.
O’Yam's chest heaved.
“Oh, Liuchi,” she cried, “the mother of 205Fou Wang is dying, and you know what that means to me.”
“Oh, Liuchi,” she cried, “the mother of 205Fou Wang is dying, and you know what that means to me.”
The woman eyed her compassionately.
The woman looked at her compassionately.
“Your father, I know,” said she, as she unlocked a door and led her companion into a room opening on to the street, “has long wished for an excuse to set at naught your betrothal to Fou Wang; but I am sure the lad to whom you are both sun and moon will never give him one.”
“Your father, I know,” she said, as she unlocked a door and led her companion into a room that faced the street, “has wanted an excuse to disregard your engagement to Fou Wang for a while; but I’m sure the guy you see as everything will never give him one.”
She offered O’Yam some tea, but the girl pushed it aside. “You know not Fou Wang,” she replied, sadly yet proudly. “He will follow his conscience, though he lose the sun, the moon, and the whole world.”
She offered O’Yam some tea, but the girl pushed it aside. “You don’t know Fou Wang,” she said, both sad and proud. “He will follow his conscience, even if it costs him the sun, the moon, and the whole world.”
A young woman thrust her head through the door.
A young woman stuck her head through the door.
“The mother of Fou Wang is dead,” cried she.
“The mother of Fou Wang is dead,” she cried.
“She was a good woman—a kind and loving mother,” said Liuchi, as she gazed down upon the still features of her friend.
“She was a good woman—a kind and loving mother,” said Liuchi, as she looked down at the calm face of her friend.
The young daughter of Ah So Nan burst into fresh weeping. Her pretty face was much swollen. Ah So Nan had been well loved by her children, and the falling tears were not merely waters of ceremony.
The young daughter of Ah So Nan broke down in tears again. Her pretty face was quite swollen. Ah So Nan had been deeply loved by her children, and the tears falling were not just for show.
At the foot of the couch upon which the 206dead was laid, stood Fou Wang, his face stern and immovable, his eye solemn, yet luminous with a steadfast fire. Over his head was thrown a white cloth. From morn till eve had he stood thus, contemplating the serene countenance of his mother and vowing that nothing should be left undone which could be done to prove his filial affection and desire to comfort her spirit in the land to which it had flown. “Three years, O mother, will I give to thee and grief. Three years will I minister to thy three souls,” he vowed within himself, remembering how sacred to the dead woman were the customs and observances of her own country. They were also sacred to him. Living in America, in the midst of Americans and Americanized Chinese, the family of Fou Wang, with the exception of one, had clung tenaciously to the beliefs of their forefathers.
At the foot of the couch where the dead body lay, Fou Wang stood, his face serious and unyielding, his gaze solemn but bright with unwavering determination. A white cloth was draped over his head. From morning till night, he had been standing there, gazing at his mother’s peaceful face and promising that he would do everything possible to show his love and comfort her spirit in the afterlife. “For three years, dear mother, I will dedicate to you and my grief. For three years, I will honor your three souls,” he promised himself, recalling how important the customs and traditions of her homeland were to her. They were equally important to him. Living in America, surrounded by Americans and Americanized Chinese, the Fou Wang family, except for one member, held tightly to the beliefs of their ancestors.
“All the living must die, and dying, return to the ground. The limbs and the flesh moulder away below, and hidden away, become the earth of the fields; but the spirit issues forth and is displayed on high in a condition of glorious brightness,” quoted a yellow-robed priest, swinging an incense burner before a small candle-lighted altar.
“All living beings must die, and in dying, return to the ground. The limbs and flesh decay below, and hidden away, become the soil of the fields; but the spirit rises and shines brightly in a state of glorious light,” quoted a yellow-robed priest, swinging an incense burner before a small candle-lit altar.
It was midnight when the mourning friends 207of the family of Fou Wang left the chief mourner alone with his dead mother.
It was midnight when the grieving friends of the Fou Wang family left the chief mourner alone with his deceased mother. 207
His sister, Fin Fan, and the girl who was his betrothed wife brushed his garments as they passed him by. The latter timidly touched his hand—an involuntary act of sympathy—but if he were conscious of that sympathy, he paid no heed to it, and his gaze never wavered from the face of the dead.
His sister, Fin Fan, and the girl who was promised to him brushed his clothes as they walked past. The girl shyly touched his hand—an instinctive gesture of sympathy—but if he noticed that sympathy, he didn’t acknowledge it, and his eyes remained fixed on the face of the deceased.
II

My girl, Moy Ding Fong is ready if Fou Wang is not, and you must marry this year. I have sworn you shall.”
My girl, Moy Ding Fong is ready if Fou Wang isn't, and you have to get married this year. I’ve promised that you will.
Kien Lung walked out of the room with a determined step. He was an Americanized Chinese and had little regard for what he derided as “the antiquated customs of China,” save when it was to his interest to follow them. He was also a widower desirous of marrying again, but undesirous of having two women of like years, one his wife, the other his daughter, under the same roof-tree.
Kien Lung walked out of the room with a determined stride. He was an Americanized Chinese man who had little respect for what he called “the outdated customs of China,” unless it was beneficial for him to adhere to them. He was also a widower who wanted to marry again but did not want to have two women of similar ages, one being his wife and the other his daughter, living under the same roof.
Left alone, O’Yam’s thoughts became sorrowful, almost despairing. Six moons had gone by since Ah So Nan had passed away, yet the son of Ah So Nan had not once, during 208that time, spoken one word to his betrothed wife. Occasionally she had passed him on the street; but always he had gone by with uplifted countenance, and in his eyes the beauty of piety and peace. At least, so it seemed to the girl, and the thought of marriage with him had seemed almost sacrilegious. But now it had come to this. If Fou Wang adhered to his resolve to mourn three years for his mother, what would become of her? She thought of old Moy Ding Fong and shuddered. It was bitter, bitter.
Left alone, O’Yam's thoughts turned sad, almost hopeless. Six months had passed since Ah So Nan died, yet Ah So Nan's son hadn’t said a single word to his fiancée during that time. Occasionally, she saw him while walking down the street; he always walked by with a serene expression and a look in his eyes that seemed to radiate devotion and tranquility. At least, that's how it appeared to her, making the idea of marrying him feel almost like a violation. But now, it had come to this. If Fou Wang stuck to his decision to mourn for three years for his mother, what would happen to her? She thought of old Moy Ding Fong and shuddered. It was so bitter, so bitter.
There was a rapping at the door. A young girl lifted the latch and stepped in. It was Fin Fan, the sister of her betrothed.
There was a knock at the door. A young girl lifted the latch and came inside. It was Fin Fan, the sister of her fiancé.
“I have brought my embroidery work,” said she, “I thought we could have a little talk before sundown when I must away to prepare the evening meal.”
“I brought my embroidery,” she said, “I thought we could chat a bit before sundown when I need to go prepare dinner.”
O’Yam, who was glad to see her visitor, brewed some fresh tea and settled down for an exchange of confidences.
O’Yam, happy to see her guest, brewed some fresh tea and sat down to share secrets.
“I am not going to abide by it,” said Fin Fan at last. “Hom Hing is obliged to return to China two weeks hence, and with or without Fou Wang’s consent I go with the man to whom my mother betrothed me.”
“I’m not going to follow that,” said Fin Fan finally. “Hom Hing has to go back to China in two weeks, and whether Fou Wang likes it or not, I’m going with the man my mother promised me to.”
“Without Fou Wang’s consent!” echoed O’Yam.
“Without Fou Wang’s consent!” echoed O’Yam.
209“Yes,” returned Fin Fan, snapping off a thread. “Without my honorable brother’s consent.”
209“Yeah,” replied Fin Fan, snapping a thread. “Without my respected brother’s permission.”
“And your mother gone but six moons!”
“And your mother has been gone for just six months!”
O’Yam’s face wore a shocked expression.
O’Yam looked stunned.
“Does the fallen leaf grieve because the green one remains on the tree?” queried Fin Fan.
“Does the fallen leaf feel sad because the green one is still on the tree?” asked Fin Fan.
“You must love Hom Hing well,” murmured O’Yam—“more than Fou Wang loves me.”
“You need to love Hom Hing a lot,” O’Yam whispered—“more than Fou Wang loves me.”
“Nay,” returned her companion, “Fou Wang’s love for you is as big as mine for Hom Hing. It is my brother’s conscience alone that stands between him and you. You know that.”
“Nah,” replied her companion, “Fou Wang’s love for you is just as strong as mine for Hom Hing. It’s only my brother’s conscience that keeps him from reaching out to you. You know that.”
“He loves not me,” sighed O’Yam.
“He doesn't love me,” sighed O’Yam.
“If he does not love you,” returned Fin Fan, “why, when we heard that you were unwell, did he sleeplessly pace his room night after night until the news came that you were restored to health? Why does he treasure a broken fan you have cast aside?”
“If he doesn’t love you,” replied Fin Fan, “then why did he walk around his room unable to sleep night after night until he heard you were better? Why does he keep a broken fan you’ve thrown away?”
“Ah, well!” smiled O’Yam.
“Ah, well!” O’Yam smiled.
Fin Fan laughed softly.
Fin Fan chuckled softly.
“Fou Wang is not as other men,” said she. “His conscience is an inheritance from his great-great-grandfather.” Her face became pensive as she added: “It is sad to go across the sea without an elder brother’s blessing.”
“Fou Wang isn’t like other men,” she said. “His conscience is a gift from his great-great-grandfather.” Her expression turned thoughtful as she continued, “It’s a shame to cross the sea without a brother’s blessing.”
210She repeated this to Liuchi and Mai Gwi Far, the widow, whom she met on her way home.
210She told this to Liuchi and Mai Gwi Far, the widow, whom she encountered on her way home.
“Why should you,” inquired the latter, “when there is a way by which to obtain it?”
“Why should you,” asked the latter, “when there's a way to get it?”
“How?”
“How?”
“Did Ah So Nan leave no garments behind her—such garments as would well fit her three souls—and is it not always easy to delude the serious and the wise?”
“Did Ah So Nan leave no clothes behind for her—clothes that would fit her three souls well—and isn’t it always simple to fool the serious and the wise?”
“Ah!”
“Wow!”
III

O’Yam climbed the stairs to the joss house. The desire for solitude brought her there; but when she had closed the door upon herself, she found that she was not alone. Fou Wang was there. Before the images of the Three Wise Ones he stood, silent, motionless.
O’Yam climbed the stairs to the joss house. She went there seeking solitude, but when she closed the door behind her, she realized she wasn't alone. Fou Wang was there. He stood before the images of the Three Wise Ones, silent and still.
“He is communing with his mother’s spirit,” thought O’Yam. She beheld him through a mist of tears. Love filled her whole being. She dared not move, because she was afraid he would turn and see her, and then, of course, he would go away. She would stay near him for a few moments and then retire.
“He's connecting with his mother’s spirit,” thought O’Yam. She watched him through a haze of tears. Love filled her entire being. She didn’t dare to move, fearing he might turn and see her, and then, of course, he would leave. She would stay close for a few moments and then step away.
The dim light of the place, the quietness in 211the midst of noise, the fragrance of some burning incense, soothed and calmed her. It was as if all the sorrow and despair that had overwhelmed her when her father had told her to prepare for her wedding with Moy Ding Fong had passed away.
The soft lighting in the room, the silence amid the noise, and the sweet smell of burning incense relaxed and comforted her. It felt like all the sadness and hopelessness that had consumed her when her father told her to get ready for her wedding to Moy Ding Fong had disappeared.
After a few moments she stepped back softly towards the door. But she was too late. Fou Wang turned and beheld her.
After a moment, she quietly stepped back toward the door. But it was too late. Fou Wang turned and saw her.
She fluttered like a bird until she saw that, surprised by her presence, he had forgotten death and thought only of life—of life and love. A glad, eager light shone in his eyes. He made a swift step towards her. Then—he covered his face with his hands.
She fluttered like a bird until she saw that, caught off guard by her presence, he had forgotten about death and was only thinking about life—about life and love. A joyful, eager light sparkled in his eyes. He took a quick step toward her. Then—he covered his face with his hands.
“Fou Wang!” cried O’Yam, love at last overcoming superstition, “must I become the wife of Moy Ding Fong?”
“Fou Wang!” shouted O’Yam, love finally conquering fear, “do I really have to marry Moy Ding Fong?”
“No, ah no!” he moaned.
"No, oh no!" he moaned.
“Then,” said the girl in desperation, “take me to yourself.”
“Then,” said the girl desperately, “bring me to you.”
Fou Wang’s hands fell to his side. For a moment he looked into that pleading face—and wavered.
Fou Wang’s hands dropped to his sides. For a moment, he stared into that desperate face—and hesitated.
A little bird flew in through an open window, and perching itself upon an altar, began twittering.
A little bird flew in through an open window and landed on an altar, starting to chirp.
Fou Wang started back, the expression on his face changing.
Fou Wang stepped back, his expression shifting.
212“A warning from the dead,” he muttered, “a warning from the dead!”
212 “A warning from the dead,” he said quietly, “a warning from the dead!”
An iron hand gripped O’Yam’s heart. Life itself seemed to have closed upon her.
An iron hand clutched O’Yam’s heart. It felt like life itself had shut down around her.
IV

It was afternoon before evening, and the fog was rolling in from the sea. Quietness reigned in the plot of ground sacred to San Francisco’s Chinese dead when Fou Wang deposited a bundle at the foot of his mother’s grave and prepared for the ceremony of ministering to her three souls.
It was afternoon before evening, and the fog was rolling in from the sea. Silence filled the area dedicated to San Francisco’s Chinese deceased when Fou Wang placed a bundle at the foot of his mother’s grave and got ready for the ceremony to honor her three souls.
The fragrance from a wall of fir trees near by stole to his nostrils as he cleared the weeds and withered leaves from his parent’s resting place. As he placed the bowls of rice and chicken and the vase of incense where he was accustomed to place it, he became dimly conscious of a presence or presences behind the fir wall.
The scent from a wall of fir trees nearby drifted into his nose as he cleared away the weeds and dead leaves from his parents' grave. As he set the bowls of rice and chicken and the vase of incense in their usual spot, he faintly sensed a presence or presences behind the fir wall.
He sighed deeply. No doubt the shade of his parent was restless, because—
He sighed deeply. No doubt his parent’s spirit was uneasy, because—
“Fou Wang,” spake a voice, low but distinct.
“Fou Wang,” said a voice, soft but clear.
The young man fell upon his knees.
The young man dropped to his knees.
“Honored Mother!” he cried.
“Honored Mother!” he shouted.
“Fou Wang,” repeated the voice, “though my name is on thy lips, O’Yam’s is in thy heart.”
“Fou Wang,” the voice repeated, “even though my name is on your lips, O’Yam’s is in your heart.”
213Conscience-stricken, Fou Wang yet retained spirit enough to gasp:
213Feeling guilty, Fou Wang still had enough energy to gasp:
“Have I not been a dutiful son? Have I not sacrificed all for thee, O Mother! Why, then, dost thou reproach me?”
“Have I not been a good son? Have I not given everything for you, O Mother! Then why do you blame me?”
“I do not reproach thee,” chanted three voices, and Fou Wang, lifting his head, saw three figures emerge from behind the fir wall. “I do not reproach thee. Thou hast been a most dutiful son, and thy offerings at my grave and in the temple have been fully appreciated. Far from reproaching thee, I am here to say to thee that the dead have regard for the living who faithfully mourn and minister to them, and to bid thee sacrifice no more until thou hast satisfied thine own heart by taking to wife the daughter of Kien Lung and given to thy sister and thy sister’s husband an elder brother’s blessing. Thy departed mother requires not the sacrifice of a broken heart. The fallen leaf grieves not because the green leaf still clings to the bough.”
“I don’t blame you,” chanted three voices, and Fou Wang, lifting his head, saw three figures appear from behind the fir wall. “I don’t blame you. You have been a very devoted son, and your offerings at my grave and in the temple have been greatly appreciated. Far from blaming you, I am here to tell you that the dead care for the living who faithfully mourn and serve them, and to ask you to stop sacrificing until you have satisfied your own heart by marrying the daughter of Kien Lung and giving your sister and her husband the blessing of an older brother. Your departed mother doesn’t need the sacrifice of a broken heart. The fallen leaf doesn’t grieve because the green leaf still clings to the branch.”
Saying this, the three figures flapped the loose sleeves of the well-known garments of Ah So Nan and faded from his vision.
Saying this, the three figures waved the loose sleeves of Ah So Nan's familiar clothes and vanished from his sight.
For a moment Fou Wang gazed after them as if spellbound. Then he arose and rushed towards the fir wall, behind which they seemed to have vanished.
For a moment, Fou Wang stared at them as if he were under a spell. Then he stood up and rushed toward the fir wall, behind which they seemed to have disappeared.
214“Mother, honored parent! Come back and tell me of the new birth!” he cried.
214“Mom, dear parent! Come back and tell me about the new beginning!” he shouted.
But there was no response.
But there was no reply.
Fou Wang returned to the grave and lighted the incense. But he did not wait to see its smoke ascend. Instead he hastened to the house of Kien Lung and said to the girl who met him at the door:
Fou Wang went back to the grave and lit the incense. But he didn’t stick around to watch the smoke rise. Instead, he rushed over to Kien Lung’s house and said to the girl who greeted him at the door:
“No more shall my longing for thee take the fragrance from the flowers and the light from the sun and moon.”
“No longer will my desire for you steal the scent from the flowers and the light from the sun and moon.”
THE PRIZE CHINA BABY

The baby was the one gleam of sunshine in Fin Fan’s life, and how she loved it no words can tell. When it was first born, she used to lie with her face turned to its little soft, breathing mouth and think there was nothing quite so lovely in the world as the wee pink face before her, while the touch of its tiny toes and fingers would send wonderful thrills through her whole body. Those were delightful days, but, oh, how quickly they sped. A week after the birth of the little Jessamine Flower, Fin Fan was busy winding tobacco leaves in the dark room behind her husband’s factory. Winding 215tobacco leaves had been Fin Fan’s occupation ever since she had become Chung Kee’s wife, and hard and dreary work it was. Now, however, she did not mind it quite so much, for in a bunk which was built on one side of the room was a most precious bundle, and every now and then she would go over to that bunk and crow and coo to the baby therein.
The baby was the one ray of sunshine in Fin Fan’s life, and no words can express how much she loved it. When it was first born, she would lie with her face turned toward its tiny, soft, breathing mouth and think there was nothing as lovely in the world as the little pink face in front of her, while the feel of its tiny toes and fingers would send amazing thrills throughout her body. Those were wonderful days, but oh, how quickly they flew by. A week after the birth of the little Jessamine Flower, Fin Fan was busy rolling tobacco leaves in the dark room behind her husband’s factory. Rolling tobacco leaves had been Fin Fan’s job ever since she became Chung Kee’s wife, and it was tough and monotonous work. However, now she didn’t mind it as much, because in a bunk built against one side of the room was a most precious bundle, and every now and then she would go over to that bunk and playfully talk to the baby inside.
But though Fin Fan prized her child so highly, Jessamine Flower’s father would rather she had not been born, and considered the babe a nuisance because she took up so much of her mother’s time. He would rather that Fin Fan spent the hours in winding tobacco leaves than in nursing baby. However, Fin Fan managed to do both, and by dint of getting up very early in the morning and retiring very late at night, made as much money for her husband after baby was born as she ever did before. And it was well for her that that was so, as the baby would otherwise have been taken from her and given to some other more fortunate woman. Not that Fin Fan considered herself unfortunate. Oh, no! She had been a hard-working little slave all her life, and after her mistress sold her to be wife to Chung Kee, she never dreamt of complaining, because, though a wife, she was still a slave.
But even though Fin Fan valued her child so much, Jessamine Flower’s father wished she had never been born and saw the baby as a bother because she took up too much of her mother’s time. He preferred that Fin Fan spent her hours winding tobacco leaves instead of taking care of the baby. However, Fin Fan managed to do both. By getting up very early and staying up late, she made as much money for her husband after the baby was born as she ever did before. Fortunately for her, this was the case, as the baby would have otherwise been taken from her and given to another, more fortunate woman. Not that Fin Fan considered herself unfortunate. Oh, no! She had been a hard-working little slave her whole life, and after her mistress sold her to be Chung Kee's wife, she never thought of complaining, because even as a wife, she was still a slave.
216When Jessamine flower was about six months old one of the ladies of the Mission, in making her round of Chinatown, ran in to see Fin Fan and her baby.
216When Jessamine flower was around six months old, one of the ladies from the Mission, while visiting Chinatown, stopped by to see Fin Fan and her baby.
“What a beautiful child!” exclaimed the lady. “And, oh, how cunning,” she continued, noting the amulets on the little ankles and wrists, the tiny, quilted vest and gay little trousers in which Fin Fan had arrayed her treasure.
“What a beautiful child!” the lady exclaimed. “And, oh, how cute,” she continued, noticing the amulets on the little ankles and wrists, the tiny quilted vest, and the cheerful little pants that Fin Fan had dressed her treasure in.
Fin Fan sat still and shyly smiled, rubbing her chin slowly against the baby’s round cheek. Fin Fan was scarcely more than a child herself in years.
Fin Fan sat quietly and smiled shyly, gently rubbing her chin against the baby's soft, round cheek. Fin Fan was barely more than a child herself in age.
“Oh, I want to ask you, dear little mother,” said the lady, “if you will not send your little one to the Chinese baby show which we are going to have on Christmas Eve in the Presbyterian Mission schoolroom.”
“Oh, I want to ask you, dear little mother,” said the lady, “if you would send your little one to the Chinese baby show we’re having on Christmas Eve in the Presbyterian Mission schoolroom.”
Fin Fan’s eyes brightened.
Fin Fan’s eyes lit up.
“What you think? That my baby get a prize?” she asked hesitatingly.
“What do you think? That my baby will win a prize?” she asked hesitantly.
“I think so, indeed,” answered the lady, feeling the tiny, perfectly shaped limbs and peeping into the brightest of black eyes.
“I really think so,” replied the lady, feeling the tiny, perfectly shaped limbs and peeking into the brightest black eyes.
From that day until Christmas Eve, Fin Fan thought of nothing but the baby show. She would be there with her baby, and if it won a prize, why, perhaps its father might 217be got to regard it with more favor, so that he would not frown so blackly and mutter under his breath at the slightest cry or coo.
From that day until Christmas Eve, Fin Fan thought about nothing but the baby show. She would be there with her baby, and if it won a prize, maybe its father would start to look at it more positively, so he wouldn't scowl so much and mutter under his breath at the slightest cry or coo. 217
On the morning of Christmas Eve, Chung Kee brought into Fin Fan’s room a great bundle of tobacco which he declared had to be rolled by the evening, and when it was time to start for the show, the work was not nearly finished. However, Fin Fan dressed her baby, rolled it in a shawl, and with it in her arms, stealthily left the place.
On Christmas Eve morning, Chung Kee brought a huge bundle of tobacco into Fin Fan’s room, saying it needed to be rolled by the evening. But when it was time to go to the show, the work was far from done. Still, Fin Fan got her baby ready, wrapped it in a shawl, and quietly left the place with the baby in her arms.
It was a bright scene that greeted her upon arrival at the Mission house. The little competitors, in the enclosure that had been arranged for them, presented a peculiarly gorgeous appearance. All had been carefully prepared for the beauty test and looked as pretty as possible, though in some cases bejewelled head dresses and voluminous silken garments almost hid the competitors. Some small figures quite blazed in gold and tinsel, and then there were solemn cherubs almost free from clothing. The majority were plump and well-formed children, and there wasn’t a cross or crying baby in the forty-five. Fin Fan’s baby made the forty-sixth, and it was immediately surrounded by a group of admiring ladies.
It was a bright scene that welcomed her when she arrived at the Mission house. The little competitors, in the area set up for them, looked incredibly stunning. Everyone had been carefully prepared for the beauty contest and looked as lovely as possible, though in some cases, bejeweled headpieces and flowing silk outfits nearly concealed the competitors. Some small figures sparkled in gold and glitter, while others were serious cherubs nearly without clothing. Most were chubby and well-shaped kids, and there wasn’t a single fussy or crying baby among the forty-five. Fin Fan’s baby made it forty-six, and it was quickly surrounded by a group of admiring ladies.
218How Fin Fan’s eyes danced. Her baby would get a prize, and she would never more need to fear that her husband would give it away. That terrible dread had haunted her ever since its birth. “But surely,” thought the little mother, “if it gets a prize he will be so proud that he will let me keep it forever.”
218How Fin Fan's eyes sparkled. Her baby was going to win a prize, and she would no longer have to worry about her husband giving it away. That awful fear had followed her since the day the baby was born. “But surely,” thought the little mother, “if it wins a prize, he will be so proud that he will let me keep it forever.”
And Fin Fan’s baby did get a prize—a shining gold bit—and Fin Fan, delighted and excited, started for home. She was so happy and proud.
And Fin Fan's baby won a prize—a shiny gold coin—and Fin Fan, thrilled and excited, headed home. She felt so happy and proud.
Chung Kee was very angry. Fin Fan was not in her room, and the work he had given her to do that morning was lying on the table undone. He said some hard words in a soft voice, which was his way sometimes, and then told the old woman who helped the men in the factory to be ready to carry a baby to the herb doctor’s wife that night. “Tell her,” said he, “that my cousin, the doctor, says that she long has desired a child, and so I send her one as a Christmas present, according to American custom.”
Chung Kee was really angry. Fin Fan wasn't in her room, and the work he had assigned her that morning was sitting unfinished on the table. He muttered some harsh words in a quiet tone, which was how he sometimes reacted, and then told the elderly woman who assisted the men in the factory to prepare to take a baby to the herb doctor's wife that night. "Tell her," he said, "that my cousin, the doctor, says she has wanted a child for a long time, so I'm sending her one as a Christmas gift, following American tradition."
Just then came a loud knocking at the door. Chung Kee slowly unbarred it, and two men entered, bearing a stretcher upon which a covered form lay.
Just then, there was a loud knock at the door. Chung Kee slowly unlatched it, and two men walked in, carrying a stretcher with a covered figure on it.
219“Why be you come to my store?” asked Chung Kee in broken English.
219“Why did you come to my store?” asked Chung Kee in broken English.
The men put down their burden, and one pulled down the covering from that which lay on the stretcher and revealed an unconscious woman and a dead baby.
The men set down their load, and one of them took off the cover from what was on the stretcher, revealing an unconscious woman and a dead baby.
“It was on Jackson Street. The woman was trying to run with the baby in her arms, and just as she reached the crossing a butcher’s cart came around the corner. Some Chinese who knows you advised me to bring them here. Your wife and child, eh?”
“It was on Jackson Street. The woman was trying to run with the baby in her arms, and just as she got to the crossing, a butcher’s cart turned the corner. Some Chinese guy who knows you told me to bring them here. Your wife and kid, right?”
Chung Kee stared speechlessly at the still faces—an awful horror in his eyes.
Chung Kee stared in shock at the unmoving faces—pure terror in his eyes.
A curious crowd began to fill the place. A doctor was in the midst of it and elbowed his way to where Fin Fan was beginning to regain consciousness.
A curious crowd started to gather in the area. A doctor was in the middle of it and pushed his way over to where Fin Fan was starting to come to.
“Move back all of you; we want some air here!” he shouted authoritatively, and Fin Fan, roused by the loud voice, feebly raised her head, and looking straight into her husband’s eyes, said:
“Step back, everyone; we need some air here!” he shouted firmly, and Fin Fan, startled by the loud voice, weakly lifted her head, and looking directly into her husband’s eyes, said:
“Chung Kee’s baby got first prize. Chung Kee let Fin Fan keep baby always.”
“Chung Kee's baby won first prize. Chung Kee let Fin Fan keep the baby forever.”
That was all. Fin Fan’s eyes closed. Her head fell back beside the prize baby’s—hers forever.
That was it. Fin Fan's eyes shut. Her head dropped back next to the prize baby’s—hers forever.
LIN JOHN

It was New Year’s Eve. Lin John mused over the brightly burning fire. Through the beams of the roof the stars shone, far away in the deep night sky they shone down upon him, and he felt their beauty, though he had no words for it. The long braid which was wound around his head lazily uncoiled and fell down his back; his smooth young face was placid and content. Lin John was at peace with the world. Within one of his blouse sleeves lay a small bag of gold, the accumulated earnings of three years, and that gold was to release his only sister from a humiliating and secret bondage. A sense of duty done led him to dream of the To-Come. What a fortunate fellow he was to have been able to obtain profitable work, and within three years to have saved four hundred dollars! In the next three years, he might be able to establish a little business and send his sister to their parents in China to live like an honest woman. The sharp edges of his life were forgotten in the drowsy warmth and the world faded into dreamland.
It was New Year’s Eve. Lin John reflected on the brightly burning fire. Through the beams of the roof, the stars shone, far away in the deep night sky. They looked down on him, and he felt their beauty, even though he couldn't put it into words. The long braid wrapped around his head lazily uncoiled and fell down his back; his smooth young face was serene and content. Lin John was at peace with the world. Inside one of his blouse sleeves lay a small bag of gold, the savings from three years of hard work, and that gold was meant to free his only sister from a humiliating and secret bondage. A sense of duty fulfilled led him to dream of the future. What a lucky guy he was to have found good work and saved four hundred dollars in just three years! In the next three years, he might be able to start a small business and send his sister to their parents in China to live with dignity. The harsh realities of his life faded away in the warm drowsiness, and the world slipped into dreamland.
The latch was softly lifted; with stealthy 221step a woman approached the boy and knelt beside him. By the flickering gleam of the dying fire she found that for which she searched, and hiding it in her breast swiftly and noiselessly withdrew.
The latch was quietly lifted; with careful steps, a woman approached the boy and knelt beside him. By the flickering light of the dying fire, she found what she was looking for, and quickly and silently slipped it into her shirt before leaving.
Lin John arose. His spirits were light—and so were his sleeves. He reached for his bowl of rice, then set it down, and suddenly his chopsticks clattered on the floor. With hands thrust into his blouse he felt for what was not there. Thus, with bewildered eyes for a few moments. Then he uttered a low cry and his face became old and gray.
Lin John got up. He felt lighthearted—and so did his sleeves. He grabbed his bowl of rice, then put it down, and suddenly his chopsticks fell to the floor. With his hands tucked into his blouse, he searched for what wasn’t there. For a few moments, he stood there with puzzled eyes. Then he let out a quiet cry, and his face turned old and gray.
A large apartment, richly carpeted; furniture of dark and valuable wood artistically carved; ceiling decorated with beautiful Chinese ornaments and gold incense burners; walls hung from top to bottom with long bamboo panels covered with silk, on which were printed Chinese characters; tropical plants, on stands; heavy curtains draped over windows. This, in the heart of Chinatown. And in the midst of these surroundings a girl dressed in a robe of dark blue silk worn over a full skirt richly embroidered. The sleeves fell over hands glittering with rings, and shoes of light silk were on her feet. Her hair was 222ornamented with flowers made of jewels; she wore three or four pairs of bracelets; her jewel earrings were over an inch long.
A large apartment with thick carpets; beautifully carved furniture made of dark, valuable wood; a ceiling adorned with stunning Chinese decorations and gold incense burners; walls draped from top to bottom with long bamboo panels covered in silk, featuring printed Chinese characters; tropical plants on stands; heavy curtains hanging over the windows. This is in the heart of Chinatown. In the midst of this setting is a girl dressed in a dark blue silk robe worn over a full, richly embroidered skirt. The sleeves drape over her hands, which are sparkling with rings, and she wears light silk shoes on her feet. Her hair is decorated with jeweled flowers; she has on three or four pairs of bracelets; her earring were more than an inch long.
The girl was fair to see in that her face was smooth and oval, eyes long and dark, mouth small and round, hair of jetty hue, and figure petite and graceful.
The girl was lovely to look at; her face was smooth and oval, her eyes long and dark, her mouth small and round, her hair jet black, and her figure petite and graceful.
Hanging over a chair by her side was a sealskin sacque, such as is worn by fashionable American women. The girl eyed it admiringly and every few moments stroked the soft fur with caressing fingers.
Hanging over a chair next to her was a sealskin coat, like the ones fashionable American women wear. The girl looked at it with admiration and every few moments ran her fingers over the soft fur.
“Pau Sang,” she called.
"Pau Sang," she called out.
A curtain was pushed aside and a heavy, broad-faced Chinese woman in blouse and trousers of black sateen stood revealed.
A curtain was pushed aside, revealing a heavy, broad-faced Chinese woman in a black satin blouse and trousers.
“Look,” said the beauty. “I have a cloak like the American ladies. Is it not fine?”
“Look,” said the beauty. “I have a cloak like the American ladies. Isn’t it nice?”
Pau Sang nodded. “I wonder at Moy Loy,” said she. “He is not in favor with the Gambling Cash Tiger and is losing money.”
Pau Sang nodded. “I’m curious about Moy Loy,” she said. “He’s not in good standing with the Gambling Cash Tiger and is losing money.”
“Moy Loy gave it not to me. I bought it myself.”
“Moy Loy didn’t give it to me. I bought it myself.”
“But from whom did you obtain the money?”
“But who did you get the money from?”
“If I let out a secret, will you lock it up?”
“If I share a secret, will you keep it safe?”
Pau Sang smiled grimly, and her companion, 223sidling closer to her, said: “I took the money from my brother—it was my money; for years he had been working to make it for me, and last week he told me that he had saved four hundred dollars to pay to Moy Loy, so that I might be free. Now, what do I want to be free for? To be poor? To have no one to buy me good dinners and pretty things—to be gay no more? Lin John meant well, but he knows little. As to me, I wanted a sealskin sacque like the fine American ladies. So two moons gone by I stole away to the country and found him asleep. I did not awaken him—and for the first day of the New Year I had this cloak. See?”
Pau Sang smiled grimly, and her companion, 223leaning closer to her, said: “I took the money from my brother—it was my money; he had been working for years to save it for me, and last week he told me that he saved four hundred dollars to give to Moy Loy, so I could be free. Now, why do I want to be free? To be poor? To have no one to buy me nice dinners and pretty things—to not be happy anymore? Lin John meant well, but he doesn’t understand much. As for me, I wanted a sealskin coat like the stylish American ladies. So two months ago, I sneaked away to the country and found him asleep. I didn’t wake him—and on the first day of the New Year, I had this cloak. See?”
“Heaven frowns on me,” said Lin John sadly, speaking to Moy Loy. “I made the money with which to redeem my sister and I have lost it. I grieve, and I would have you say to her that for her sake, I will engage myself laboriously and conform to virtue till three more New Years have grown old, and that though I merit blame for my carelessness, yet I am faithful unto her.”
“Heaven is against me,” said Lin John sadly, talking to Moy Loy. “I earned the money to save my sister, and now I’ve lost it. I’m heartbroken, and I want you to tell her that for her sake, I will work hard and live righteously for three more New Years to come, and that even though I deserve criticism for my carelessness, I will always be loyal to her.”
And with his spade over his shoulder he shuffled away from a house, from an upper window of which a woman looked down and under her breath called “Fool!”
And with his shovel over his shoulder, he walked away from a house, where a woman looked down from an upper window and muttered, “Fool!”
TIAN SHAN’S KINDRED SPIRIT

Had Tian Shan been an American and China to him a forbidden country, his daring exploits and thrilling adventures would have furnished inspiration for many a newspaper and magazine article, novel, and short story. As a hero, he would certainly have far outshone Dewey, Peary, or Cook. Being, however, a Chinese, and the forbidden country America, he was simply recorded by the American press as “a wily Oriental, who, ‘by ways that are dark and tricks that are vain,’ is eluding the vigilance of our brave customs officers.” As to his experiences, the only one who took any particular interest in them was Fin Fan.
Had Tian Shan been American and China a forbidden country to him, his daring exploits and thrilling adventures would have inspired countless newspaper and magazine articles, novels, and short stories. As a hero, he would have easily outshined Dewey, Peary, or Cook. However, being Chinese, and with America as the forbidden country, he was simply referred to by the American press as “a cunning Oriental, who, ‘by ways that are dark and tricks that are vain,’ is evading the vigilance of our brave customs officers.” As for his experiences, the only person who showed any real interest in them was Fin Fan.
Fin Fan was Tian Shan’s kindred spirit. She was the daughter of a Canadian Chinese storekeeper and the object of much concern to both Protestant Mission ladies and good Catholic sisters.
Fin Fan was Tian Shan’s soulmate. She was the daughter of a Canadian Chinese storekeeper and the source of great concern for both Protestant mission ladies and devoted Catholic sisters.
“I like learn talk and dress like you,” she would respond to attempts to bring her into the folds, “but I not want think like you. Too much discuss.” And when it was urged upon her that her father was a convert—the 225Mission ladies declaring, to the Protestant faith, and the nuns, to the Catholic—she would calmly answer: “That so? Well, I not my father. Beside I think my father just say he Catholic (or Protestant) for sake of be amiable to you. He good-natured man and want to please you.”
“I like to learn to talk and dress like you,” she would respond to attempts to include her, “but I don’t want to think like you. Too much discussion.” And when it was pointed out that her father was a convert—the 225 Mission ladies declaring to the Protestant faith, and the nuns, to the Catholic—she would calmly reply: “Is that so? Well, I’m not my father. Besides, I think my father just says he’s Catholic (or Protestant) to be nice to you. He’s a good-natured man and wants to please you.”
This independent and original stand led Fin Fan to live, as it were, in an atmosphere of outlawry even amongst her own countrywomen, for all proper Chinese females in Canada and America, unless their husbands are men of influence in their own country, conform upon request to the religion of the women of the white race.
This independent and original stance caused Fin Fan to live, in a sense, in an atmosphere of being an outsider, even among her fellow countrywomen. All respectable Chinese women in Canada and America, unless their husbands hold significant influence back home, generally conform to the religion of the white women upon request.
Fin Fan sat on her father’s doorstep amusing herself with a ball of yarn and a kitten. She was a pretty girl, with the delicate features, long slanting eyes, and pouting mouth of the women of Soo Chow, to which province her dead mother had belonged.
Fin Fan sat on her dad's doorstep, playing with a ball of yarn and a kitten. She was a pretty girl, with delicate features, long slanting eyes, and a pouty mouth, typical of the women from Soo Chow, the province her late mother was from.
Tian Shan came along.
Tian Shan showed up.
“Will you come for a walk around the mountain?” asked he.
“Will you come for a walk around the mountain?” he asked.
“I don’t know,” answered Fin Fan.
“I don’t know,” replied Fin Fan.
“Do!” he urged.
"Go for it!" he urged.
The walk around the mountain is enjoyable at all seasons, but particularly so in the fall 226of the year when the leaves on the trees are turning all colors, making the mount itself look like one big posy.
The walk around the mountain is pleasant in every season, but especially in the fall when the leaves on the trees change to all sorts of colors, making the mountain look like a giant bouquet. 226
The air was fresh, sweet, and piny. As Tian Shan and Fin Fan walked, they chatted gaily—not so much of Tian Shan or Fin Fan as of the brilliant landscape, the sun shining through a grove of black-trunked trees with golden leaves, the squirrels that whisked past them, the birds twittering and soliloquizing over their vanishing homes, and many other objects of nature. Tian Shan’s roving life had made him quite a woodsman, and Fin Fan—well, Fin Fan was his kindred spirit.
The air was fresh, sweet, and piney. As Tian Shan and Fin Fan walked, they chatted happily—not so much about Tian Shan or Fin Fan themselves, but about the stunning landscape, the sun shining through a grove of black-trunked trees with golden leaves, the squirrels darting by, the birds chirping and talking to themselves about their disappearing homes, and many other things in nature. Tian Shan’s adventurous life had made him quite the outdoorsman, and Fin Fan—well, Fin Fan was his kindred spirit.
A large oak, looking like a smouldering pyre, invited them to a seat under its boughs.
A large oak, resembling a smoldering bonfire, beckoned them to sit beneath its branches.
After happily munching half a dozen acorns, Fin Fan requested to be told all about Tian Shan’s last adventure. Every time he crossed the border, he was obliged to devise some new scheme by which to accomplish his object, and as he usually succeeded, there was always a new story to tell whenever he returned to Canada.
After happily munching on six acorns, Fin Fan asked to hear all about Tian Shan’s last adventure. Every time he crossed the border, he had to come up with a new plan to achieve his goal, and since he often succeeded, there was always a fresh story to share whenever he returned to Canada.
This time he had run across the river a mile above the Lachine Rapids in an Indian war canoe, and landed in a cove surrounded by reefs, where pursuit was impossible. It had 227been a perilous undertaking, for he had had to make his way right through the swift current of the St. Lawrence, the turbulent rapids so near that it seemed as if indeed he must yield life to the raging cataract. But with indomitable courage he had forged ahead, the canoe, with every plunge of his paddles, rising on the swells and cutting through the whitecaps, until at last he reached the shore for which he had risked so much.
This time he had paddled across the river a mile above the Lachine Rapids in an Indian war canoe and landed in a cove surrounded by reefs, where it was impossible to be chased. It had been a risky adventure because he had to navigate right through the swift current of the St. Lawrence, with the turbulent rapids so close that it felt like he might lose his life to the raging waterfall. But with unwavering courage, he pushed on, the canoe rising on the waves and slicing through the whitecaps with every stroke of his paddles, until he finally reached the shore for which he had risked so much.
Fin Fan was thoughtful for a few moments after listening to his narration.
Fin Fan was deep in thought for a moment after hearing his story.
“Why,” she queried at last, “when you can make so much more money in the States than in Canada, do you come so often to this side and endanger your life as you do when returning?”
“Why,” she finally asked, “when you can earn so much more money in the States than in Canada, do you come over here so often and risk your life like you do when coming back?”
Tian Shan was puzzled himself. He was not accustomed to analyzing the motives for his actions.
Tian Shan was confused himself. He wasn't used to figuring out the reasons behind his actions.
Seeing that he remained silent, Fin Fan went on:
Seeing that he stayed quiet, Fin Fan moved on:
“I think,” said she, “that it is very foolish of you to keep running backwards and forwards from one country to another, wasting your time and accomplishing nothing.”
“I think,” she said, “that it's really foolish of you to keep running back and forth between countries, wasting your time and getting nothing done.”
Tian Shan dug up some soft, black earth with the heels of his boots.
Tian Shan scraped some soft, black dirt with the heels of his boots.
228“Perhaps it is,” he observed.
“Maybe it is,” he observed.
That night Tian Shan’s relish for his supper was less keen than usual, and when he laid his head upon his pillow, instead of sleeping, he could only think of Fin Fan. Fin Fan! Fin Fan! Her face was before him, her voice in his ears. The clock ticked Fin Fan; the cat purred it; a little mouse squeakedsqueaked it; a night-bird sang it. He tossed about, striving to think what ailed him. With the first glimmer of morning came knowledge of his condition. He loved Fin Fan, even as the American man loves the girl he would make his wife.
That night, Tian Shan wasn’t as excited about his dinner as usual, and when he laid his head on the pillow, instead of falling asleep, all he could think about was Fin Fan. Fin Fan! Fin Fan! Her face was in front of him, her voice in his ears. The clock ticked "Fin Fan"; the cat purred it; a little mouse squeakedsqueaked it; a night-bird sang it. He tossed and turned, trying to figure out what was wrong with him. With the first light of morning, he realized his feelings. He loved Fin Fan, just like an American man loves the woman he wants to marry.
Now Tian Shan, unlike most Chinese, had never saved money and, therefore, had no home to offer Fin Fan. He knew, also, that her father had his eye upon a young merchant in Montreal, who would make a very desirable son-in-law.
Now Tian Shan, unlike most Chinese people, had never saved money and, as a result, had no home to offer Fin Fan. He also knew that her father was looking at a young merchant in Montreal, who would make an ideal son-in-law.
In the early light of the morning Tian Shan arose and wrote a letter. In this letter, which was written with a pointed brush on long yellow sheets of paper, he told Fin Fan that, as she thought it was foolish, he was going to relinquish the pleasure of running backwards and forwards across the border, for some time at least. He was possessed of a desire to save money so that he could have a wife and 229a home. In a year, perhaps, he would see her again.
In the early morning light, Tian Shan got up and wrote a letter. In this letter, written with a pointed brush on long yellow sheets of paper, he told Fin Fan that since she thought it was silly, he was going to give up the fun of running back and forth across the border, at least for a while. He wanted to save money so he could have a wife and a home. Maybe in a year, he would see her again. 229
Lee Ping could hardly believe that his daughter was seriously opposed to becoming the wife of such a good-looking, prosperous young merchant as Wong Ling. He tried to bring her to reason, but instead of yielding her will to the parental, she declared that she would take a place as a domestic to some Canadian lady with whom she had become acquainted at the Mission sooner than wed the man her father had chosen.
Lee Ping could hardly believe that his daughter was seriously against marrying such a handsome, successful young merchant like Wong Ling. He tried to reason with her, but instead of giving in to her father's wishes, she declared that she would rather work as a maid for a Canadian lady she had met at the Mission than marry the man her father had picked.
“Is not Wong Ling a proper man?” inquired the amazed parent.
“Isn't Wong Ling a good man?” asked the surprised parent.
“Whether he is proper or improper makes no difference to me,” returned Fin Fan. “I will not marry him, and the law in this country is so that you cannot compel me to wed against my will.”
“Whether he's decent or not really doesn't matter to me,” replied Fin Fan. “I'm not going to marry him, and the law in this country says you can't force me to marry against my will.”
Lee Ping’s good-natured face became almost pitiful as he regarded his daughter. Only a hen who has hatched a duckling and sees it take to the water for the first time could have worn such an expression.
Lee Ping's kind face looked almost sorrowful as he looked at his daughter. Only a hen that has hatched a duckling and sees it swimming for the first time could have had such an expression.
Fin Fan’s heart softened. She was as fond of her father as he of her. Sidling up to him, she began stroking his sleeve in a coaxing fashion.
Fin Fan’s heart melted. She loved her father just as much as he loved her. Moving closer to him, she started to gently stroke his sleeve in a soothing way.
230“For a little while longer I wish only to stay with you,” said she.
230 “I just want to stay with you a little longer,” she said.
Lee Ping shook his head, but gave in.
Lee Ping shook his head but eventually gave in.
“You must persuade her yourself,” said he to Wong Ling that evening. “We are in a country where the sacred laws and customs of China are as naught.”
“You have to convince her yourself,” he told Wong Ling that evening. “We’re in a country where the sacred laws and customs of China mean nothing.”
So Wong Ling pressed his own suit. He was not a bad-looking fellow, and knew well also how to honey his speech. Moreover, he believed in paving his way with offerings of flowers, trinkets, sweetmeats.
So Wong Ling pushed his own case. He wasn’t unattractive, and he knew how to sweeten his words. Plus, he believed in smoothing his path with gifts of flowers, trinkets, and sweets.
Fin Fan looked, listened, and accepted. Every gift that could be kept was carefully put by in a trunk which she hoped some day to take to New York. “They will help to furnish Tian Shan’s home,” said she.
Fin Fan looked, listened, and accepted. Every gift that could be saved was carefully packed away in a trunk that she hoped to someday take to New York. “They will help to furnish Tian Shan’s home,” she said.
Twelve moons had gone by since Tian Shan had begun to think of saving and once again he was writing to Fin Fan.
Twelve months had passed since Tian Shan started to think about saving, and once again, he was writing to Fin Fan.
“I have made and I have saved,” wrote he. “Shall I come for you?”
“I've created and I've saved,” he wrote. “Should I come for you?”
And by return mail came an answer which was not “No.”
And in the return mail came an answer that was not "No."
Of course, Fin Fan’s heart beat high with happiness when Tian Shan walked into her father’s store; but to gratify some indescribable feminine instinct she simply nodded 231coolly in his direction, and continued what might be called a flirtation with Wong Ling, who had that morning presented her with the first Chinese lily of the season and a box of the best preserved ginger.
Of course, Fin Fan felt a rush of happiness when Tian Shan walked into her dad’s store; but to satisfy some unexplainable feminine instinct, she just nodded coolly in his direction and kept flirting with Wong Ling, who had given her the first Chinese lily of the season and a box of top-quality preserved ginger that morning. 231
Tian Shan sat himself down on a box of dried mushrooms and glowered at his would-be rival, who, unconscious of the fact that he was making a third when there was needed but a two, chattered on like a running stream. Thoughtlessly and kittenishly Fin Fan tossed a word, first to this one, and next to that; and whilst loving with all her heart one man, showed much more favor to the other.
Tian Shan sat down on a box of dried mushrooms and glared at his potential rival, who, unaware that only two were needed instead of three, chattered away like a flowing stream. Carelessly and playfully, Fin Fan tossed words first to one and then to the other; and while she was deeply in love with one man, she showed much more interest in the other.
Finally Tian Shan arose from the mushrooms and marched over to the counter.
Finally, Tian Shan got up from the mushrooms and walked over to the counter.
“These yours?” he inquired of Wong Ling, indicating the lily and the box of ginger.
“Are these yours?” he asked Wong Ling, pointing to the lily and the box of ginger.
“Miss Fin Fan has done me the honor of accepting them,” blandly replied Wong Ling.
“Miss Fin Fan has honored me by accepting them,” Wong Ling replied flatly.
“Very good,” commented Tian Shan. He picked up the gifts and hurled them into the street.
“Very good,” Tian Shan said. He picked up the gifts and threw them into the street.
A scene of wild disorder followed. In the midst of it the father of Fin Fan, who had been downtown, appeared at the door.
A chaotic scene unfolded. In the middle of it, Fin Fan's father, who had been downtown, showed up at the door.
“What is the meaning of this?” he demanded.
“What does this mean?” he asked.
“Oh, father, father, they are killing one 232another! Separate them, oh, separate them!” pleaded Fin Fan.
“Oh, Dad, Dad, they are hurting each other! Separate them, please, separate them!” pleaded Fin Fan.
But her father’s interference was not needed. Wong Ling swerved to one side, and falling, struck the iron foot of the stove. Tian Shan, seeing his rival unconscious, rushed out of the store.
But her father’s interference wasn’t necessary. Wong Ling swerved to one side and fell, hitting the iron foot of the stove. Tian Shan, seeing his rival unconscious, rushed out of the store.
The moon hung in the sky like a great yellow pearl and the night was beautiful and serene. But Fin Fan, miserable and unhappy, could not rest.
The moon hung in the sky like a big yellow pearl, and the night was beautiful and calm. But Fin Fan, feeling miserable and unhappy, couldn’t find peace.
“All your fault! All your fault!” declared the voice of conscience.
“All your fault! All your fault!” shouted the voice of conscience.
“Fin Fan,” spake a voice near to her.
“Fin Fan,” said a voice close to her.
Could it be? Yes, it surely was Tian Shan.
Could it be? Yes, it definitely was Tian Shan.
She could not refrain from a little scream.
She couldn't help but let out a little scream.
“Sh! Sh!” bade Tian Shan. “Is he dead?”
“Sh! Sh!” whispered Tian Shan. “Is he dead?”
“No,” replied Fin Fan, “he is very sick, but he will recover.”
“No,” replied Fin Fan, “he's really sick, but he’ll get better.”
“I might have been a murderer,” mused Tian Shan. “As it is I am liable to arrest and imprisonment for years.”
“I could have been a murderer,” thought Tian Shan. “As it stands, I'm likely facing arrest and years in prison.”
“I am the cause of all the trouble,” wept Fin Fan.
“I’m the reason for all the trouble,” cried Fin Fan.
Tian Shan patted her shoulder in an attempt 233at consolation, but a sudden footfall caused her to start away from him.
Tian Shan patted her shoulder to comfort her, but a sudden noise made her pull away from him.
“They are hunting you!” she cried. “Go! Go!”
“They're after you!” she shouted. “Run! Go!”
And Tian Shan, casting upon her one long farewell look, strode with rapid steps away.
And Tian Shan, giving her one long goodbye glance, walked away quickly.
Poor Fin Fan! She had indeed lost every one, and added to that shame, was the secret sorrow and remorse of her own heart. All the hopes and the dreams which had filled the year that was gone were now as naught, and he, around whom they had been woven, was, because of her, a fugitive from justice, even in Canada.
Poor Fin Fan! She had truly lost everyone, and on top of that shame, there was the hidden sorrow and regret in her own heart. All the hopes and dreams that had filled the past year were now nothing, and he, the one around whom they had been intertwined, was, because of her, a fugitive from justice, even in Canada.
One day she picked up an American newspaper which a customer had left on the counter, and, more as a habit than for any other reason, began spelling out the paragraphs.
One day, she picked up an American newspaper that a customer had left on the counter and, more out of habit than anything else, started reading the paragraphs aloud.
A Chinese, who has been unlawfully breathing United States air for several years, was captured last night crossing the border, a feat which he is said to have successfully accomplished more than a dozen times during the last few years. His name is Tian Shan, and there is no doubt whatever that he will be deported to China as soon as the necessary papers can be made out.
A Chinese man, who has been illegally living in the United States for several years, was arrested last night while crossing the border, something he reportedly managed to do successfully more than a dozen times over the past few years. His name is Tian Shan, and there’s no doubt he will be deported to China as soon as the necessary paperwork is processed.
Fin Fan lifted her head. Fresh air and light had come into her soul. Her eyes sparkled. 234In the closet behind her hung a suit of her father’s clothes. Fin Fan was a tall and well-developed young woman.
Fin Fan lifted her head. Fresh air and light filled her soul. Her eyes sparkled. 234 In the closet behind her hung a suit of her father’s clothes. Fin Fan was a tall and well-built young woman.
“You are to have company,” said the guard, pausing in front of Tian Shan’s cage. “A boy without certificate was caught this morning by two of our men this side of Rouse’s Point. He has been unable to give an account of himself, so we are putting him in here with you. You will probably take the trip to China together.”
“You're going to have company,” said the guard, stopping in front of Tian Shan’s cage. “A boy without a certificate was caught this morning by two of our guys near Rouse’s Point. He hasn’t been able to explain himself, so we’re putting him in here with you. You’ll likely take the trip to China together.”
Tian Shan continued reading a Chinese paper which he had been allowed to retain. He was not at all interested in the companion thrust upon him. He would have preferred to be left alone. The face of the absent one is so much easier conjured in silence and solitude. It was a foregone conclusion with Tian Shan that he would never again behold Fin Fan, and with true Chinese philosophy he had begun to reject realities and accept dreams as the stuff upon which to live. Life itself was hard, bitter, and disappointing. Only dreams are joyous and smiling.
Tian Shan kept reading a Chinese newspaper that he was allowed to keep. He had no interest in the companion forced on him. He would have preferred to be alone. The face of the one who was absent is much easier to picture in silence and solitude. Tian Shan was certain he would never see Fin Fan again, and with genuine Chinese philosophy, he had started to dismiss reality and embrace dreams as the foundation for his life. Life itself was tough, bitter, and disappointing. Only dreams were joyful and bright.
One star after another had appeared until the heavens were patterned with twinkling lights. Through his prison bars Tian Shan gazed solemnly upon the firmament.
One star after another had appeared until the sky was filled with twinkling lights. Through his prison bars, Tian Shan looked solemnly at the night sky.
235Some one touched his elbow. It was his fellow-prisoner.
235Someone touched his elbow. It was his fellow inmate.
So far the boy had not intruded himself, having curled himself up in a corner of the cell and slept soundly apparently, ever since his advent.
So far, the boy hadn’t made himself noticeable, having curled up in a corner of the cell and apparently sleeping soundly since he arrived.
“What do you want?” asked Tian Shan not unkindly.
“What do you want?” asked Tian Shan, not unkindly.
“To go to China with you and to be your wife,” was the softly surprising reply.
“To go to China with you and be your wife,” was the gently surprising response.
“Fin Fan!” exclaimed Tian Shan. “Fin Fan!”
“Fin Fan!” exclaimed Tian Shan. “Fin Fan!”
The boy pulled off his cap.
The boy took off his cap.
“Aye,” said he. “’Tis Fin Fan!”
“Aye,” he said. “It’s Fin Fan!”
THE SING SONG WOMAN
I

Ah Oi, the Chinese actress, threw herself down on the floor of her room and, propping her chin on her hands, gazed up at the narrow strip of blue sky which could be seen through her window. She seemed to have lost her usually merry spirits. For the first time since she had left her home her thoughts were seriously with the past, and she longed with a great longing for the Chinese Sea, the boats, and the wet, blowing sands. She had been a fisherman’s daughter, 236and many a spring had she watched the gathering of the fishing fleet to which her father’s boat belonged. Well could she remember clapping her hands as the vessels steered out to sea for the season’s work, her father’s amongst them, looking as bright as paint could make it, and flying a neat little flag at its stern; and well could she also remember how her mother had taught her to pray to “Our Lady of Pootoo,” the goddess of sailors. One does not need to be a Christian to be religious, and Ah Oi’s parents had carefully instructed their daughter according to their light, and it was not their fault if their daughter was a despised actress in an American Chinatown.
Ah Oi, the Chinese actress, collapsed onto the floor of her room and, resting her chin on her hands, stared up at the narrow strip of blue sky visible through her window. She seemed to have lost her usual cheerful spirit. For the first time since leaving home, her thoughts were fully consumed by the past, and she deeply yearned for the Chinese Sea, the boats, and the wet, blowing sands. Being a fisherman’s daughter, she had spent many springs watching the fishing fleet gather, including her father’s boat. She could vividly recall clapping her hands as the vessels set out to sea for the fishing season, her father’s boat among them, looking as bright as fresh paint and flying a neat little flag at its stern. She also remembered how her mother had taught her to pray to “Our Lady of Pootoo,” the goddess of sailors. One doesn’t need to be Christian to be spiritual, and Ah Oi’s parents had raised her with care according to their beliefs. It was not their fault that their daughter was a disregarded actress in an American Chinatown.
The sound of footsteps outside her door seemed to chase away Ah Oi’s melancholy mood, and when a girl crossed her threshold, she was gazing amusedly into the street below—a populous thoroughfare of Chinatown.
The sound of footsteps outside her door seemed to lift Ah Oi’s gloomy mood, and when a girl stepped inside, she was looking playfully out at the busy street below—a bustling thoroughfare of Chinatown.
The newcomer presented a strange appearance. She was crying so hard that red paint, white powder, and carmine lip salve were all besmeared over a naturally pretty face.
The newcomer looked unusual. She was crying so much that red paint, white powder, and red lip balm were all smeared over a naturally pretty face.
Ah Oi began to laugh.
Ah Oi started to laugh.
“Why, Mag-gee,” said she, “how odd you look with little red rivers running over your face! What is the matter?”
“Why, Mag-gee,” she said, “you look so strange with little red lines running across your face! What’s wrong?”
237“What is the matter?” echoed Mag-gee, who was a half-white girl. “The matter is that I wish that I were dead! I am to be married tonight to a Chinaman whom I have never seen, and whom I can’t bear. It isn’t natural that I should. I always took to other men, and never could put up with a Chinaman. I was born in America, and I’m not Chinese in looks nor in any other way. See! My eyes are blue, and there is gold in my hair; and I love potatoes and beef, and every time I eat rice it makes me sick, and so does chopped up food. He came down about a week ago and made arrangements with father, and now everything is fixed and I’m going away forever to live in China. I shall be a Chinese woman next year—I commenced to be one today, when father made me put the paint and powder on my face, and dress in Chinese clothes. Oh! I never want anyone to feel as I do. To think of having to marry a Chinaman! How I hate the Chinese! And the worst of it is, loving somebody else all the while.”
237“What’s wrong?” echoed Mag-gee, who was part white. “The issue is that I wish I were dead! I'm supposed to be married tonight to a Chinese man I've never even met, and I can't stand him. It's just not right for me to feel this way. I've always been attracted to other men and could never tolerate a Chinese guy. I was born in America, and I don't look Chinese or feel that way at all. Look! My eyes are blue, and my hair is blonde; I love potatoes and beef, and every time I eat rice it makes me sick, just like any chopped-up food. He came down about a week ago and made arrangements with my dad, and now everything is set, and I'm leaving forever to live in China. I’ll be a Chinese woman next year—I started becoming one today when my dad made me put on makeup and dress in Chinese clothing. Oh! I never want anyone to feel like I do. The thought of marrying a Chinese man! How I despise the Chinese! And the worst part is, I love someone else all the while.”
The girl burst into passionate sobs. The actress, who was evidently accustomed to hearing her compatriots reviled by the white and half-white denizens of Chinatown, laughed—a light, rippling laugh. Her eyes glinted mischievously.
The girl broke into heartfelt sobs. The actress, clearly used to hearing her fellow countrymen insulted by the white and mixed-race residents of Chinatown, laughed—a light, bubbly laugh. Her eyes sparkled mischievously.
238“Since you do not like the Chinese men,” said she, “why do you give yourself to one? And if you care so much for somebody else, why do you not fly to that somebody?”
238“Since you don’t like Chinese men,” she said, “why are you with one? And if you care so much for someone else, why don’t you go to that someone?”
Bold words for a Chinese woman to utter! But Ah Oi was not as other Chinese women, who all their lives have been sheltered by a husband or father’s care.
Bold words for a Chinese woman to say! But Ah Oi was not like other Chinese women, who have been protected all their lives by the care of a husband or father.
The half-white girl stared at her companion.
The biracial girl looked at her friend.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“This,” said Ah Oi. The fair head and dark head drew near together; and two women passing the door heard whispers and suppressed laughter.
“This,” said Ah Oi. The light-haired and dark-haired heads leaned closer together; and two women walking past the door heard whispers and muffled laughter.
“Ah Oi is up to some trick,” said one.
“Ah Oi is up to something,” said one.
II

The Sing Song Woman! The Sing Song Woman!” It was a wild cry of anger and surprise.
The Sing Song Woman! The Sing Song Woman!” It was a wild shout of anger and surprise.
The ceremony of unveiling the bride had just been performed, and Hwuy Yen, the father of Mag-gee, and his friends, were in a state of great excitement, for the unveiled, brilliantly clothed little figure standing in the middle of the room was not the bride who was to have been; but Ah Oi, the actress, the Sing Song Woman.
The ceremony to unveil the bride had just taken place, and Hwuy Yen, Mag-gee's father, along with his friends, were extremely excited because the brilliantly dressed little figure standing in the middle of the room was not the bride who was supposed to be there; it was Ah Oi, the actress, the Sing Song Woman.
239Every voice but one was raised. The bridegroom, a tall, handsome man, did not understand what had happened, and could find no words to express his surprise at the uproar. But he was so newly wedded that it was not until Hwuy Yen advanced to the bride and shook his hand threateningly in her face, that he felt himself a husband, and interfered by placing himself before the girl.
239Every voice but one was raised. The groom, a tall, attractive man, was confused by what was happening and couldn't find the right words to express his shock at the chaos. But he was so newly married that it wasn't until Hwuy Yen stepped up to the bride and shook his hand threateningly in her face that he truly felt like a husband and stepped in front of the girl to protect her.
“What is all this?” he inquired. “What has my wife done to merit such abuse?”
“What’s going on here?” he asked. “What has my wife done to deserve this treatment?”
“Your wife!” scornfully ejaculated Hwuy Yen. “She is no wife of yours. You were to have married my daughter, Mag-gee. This is not my daughter; this is an impostor, an actress, a Sing Song Woman. Where is my daughter?”
“Your wife!” scoffed Hwuy Yen. “She’s not your wife. You were supposed to marry my daughter, Mag-gee. This is not my daughter; this is a fake, an actress, a Sing Song Woman. Where is my daughter?”
Ah Oi laughed her peculiar, rippling, amused laugh. She was in no wise abashed, and, indeed, appeared to be enjoying the situation. Her bright, defiant eyes met her questioner’s boldly as she answered:
Ah Oi laughed her unique, bubbling, amused laugh. She wasn't the least bit embarrassed and actually seemed to be enjoying the moment. Her bright, defiant eyes met her questioner’s boldly as she answered:
“Mag-gee has gone to eat beef and potatoes with a white man. Oh, we had such a merry time making this play!”
“Mag-gee has gone to eat beef and potatoes with a white guy. Oh, we had such a fun time putting this play together!”
“See how worthless a thing she is,” said Hwuy Yen to the young bridegroom.
“See how worthless she is,” said Hwuy Yen to the young bridegroom.
The latter regarded Ah Oi compassionately. He was a man, and perhaps a little tenderness 240crept into his heart for the girl towards whom so much bitterness was evinced. She was beautiful. He drew near to her.
The latter looked at Ah Oi with sympathy. He was a man, and maybe a little kindness crept into his heart for the girl who had faced so much hostility. She was beautiful. He moved closer to her.
“Can you not justify yourself?” he asked sadly.
“Can’t you defend yourself?” he asked sadly.
For a moment Ah Oi gazed into his eyes—the only eyes that had looked with true kindness into hers for many a moon.
For a moment, Ah Oi looked into his eyes— the only eyes that had really shown her kindness for a long time.
“You justify me,” she replied with an upward, pleading glance.
“You validate me,” she said with a hopeful, upward glance.
Then Ke Leang, the bridegroom, spoke. He said: “The daughter of Hwuy Yen cared not to become my bride and has sought her happiness with another. Ah Oi, having a kind heart, helped her to that happiness, and tried to recompense me my loss by giving me herself. She has been unwise and indiscreet; but the good that is in her is more than the evil, and now that she is my wife, none shall say a word against her.”
Then Ke Leang, the groom, spoke. He said: “The daughter of Hwuy Yen didn't want to be my bride and has chosen her happiness with someone else. Ah Oi, being kind-hearted, helped her find that happiness and tried to make up for my loss by offering herself to me. She has been foolish and reckless; but the goodness in her outweighs the bad, and now that she is my wife, no one shall speak ill of her.”
Ah Oi pulled at his sleeve.
Ah Oi tugged at his sleeve.
“You give me credit for what I do not deserve,” said she. “I had no kind feelings. I thought only of mischief, and I am not your wife. It is but a play like the play I shall act tomorrow.”
“You give me credit for what I don’t deserve,” she said. “I had no kind feelings. I only thought about causing trouble, and I am not your wife. It’s just a performance, like the play I’ll be in tomorrow.”
“Hush!” bade Ke Leang. “You shall act no more. I will marry you again and take you to China.”
“Hush!” said Ke Leang. “You won’t act anymore. I’ll marry you again and take you to China.”
241Then something in Ah Oi’s breast, which for a long time had been hard as stone, became soft and tender, and her eyes ran over with tears.
241Then something in Ah Oi’s heart, which had been hard as stone for a long time, became soft and tender, and tears filled her eyes.
“Oh, sir,” said she, “it takes a heart to make a heart, and you have put one today in the bosom of a Sing Song Woman.”
“Oh, sir,” she said, “it takes a heart to create a heart, and you’ve given one today to a Sing Song Woman.”
Tales of Chinese Children
THE SILVER LEAVES

There was a fringe of trees along an open field. They were not very tall trees, neither were they trees that flowered or fruited; but to the eyes of Ah Leen they were very beautiful. Their slender branches were covered with leaves of a light green showing a silvery under surface, and when the wind moved or tossed them, silver gleams flashed through the green in a most enchanting way.
There was a line of trees along an open field. They weren't very tall trees, and they didn't have flowers or fruit; but to Ah Leen, they were incredibly beautiful. Their slender branches were covered with light green leaves that had a shiny silver underside, and when the wind blew through them, silver flashes glimmered among the green in a truly enchanting way.
Ah Leen stood on the other side of the road admiring the trees with the silver leaves.
Ah Leen stood on the other side of the road, admiring the trees with the silver leaves.
A little old woman carrying a basket full of ducks’ eggs came happily hobbling along. She paused by the side of Ah Leen.
A little old woman carrying a basket full of duck eggs came happily waddling along. She stopped by the side of Ah Leen.
“Happy love!” said she. “Your eyes are as bright as jade jewels!”
“Happy love!” she said. “Your eyes are as bright as jade gems!”
Ah Leen drew a long breath. “See!” said she, “the dancing leaves.”
Ah Leen took a deep breath. “Look!” she said, “the leaves are dancing.”
The little old woman adjusted her blue goggles and looked up at the trees. “If only,” said she, “some of that silver was up my 243sleeve, I would buy you a pink parasol and a folding fan.”
The little old woman adjusted her blue goggles and looked up at the trees. “If only,” she said, “some of that silver were in my sleeve, I would buy you a pink parasol and a folding fan.”
“And if some of it were mine,” answered Ah Leen, “I would give it to my baby brother.” And she went on to tell the little old woman that that eve there was to be a joyful time at her father’s house, for her baby brother was to have his head shaved for the first time, and everybody was coming to see it done and would give her baby brother gifts of gold and silver. Her father and her mother, also, and her big brother and her big sister, all had gifts to give. She loved well her baby brother. He was so very small and so very lively, and his fingers and toes were so pink. And to think that he had lived a whole moon, and she had no offering to prove the big feeling that swelled and throbbed in her little heart for him.
“And if some of it were mine,” replied Ah Leen, “I would give it to my baby brother.” She continued to explain to the little old woman that there was going to be a celebration at her father's house that evening, as it would be her baby brother's first head shave, and everyone was coming to watch and to give him gifts of gold and silver. Her father, mother, big brother, and big sister all had presents for him. She really loved her baby brother. He was so tiny and so full of energy, and his fingers and toes were so pink. And to think he had already lived for a whole month, and she had no way to express the huge feelings that swelled and throbbed in her little heart for him.
Ah Leen sighed very wistfully.
Ah Leen sighed with longing.
Just then a brisk breeze blew over the trees, and as it passed by, six of the silver leaves floated to the ground.
Just then, a quick breeze swept through the trees, and as it went by, six silver leaves drifted down to the ground.
“Oh! Oh!” cried little Ah Leen. She pattered over to where they had fallen and picked them up.
“Oh! Oh!” called out little Ah Leen. She hurried over to where they had fallen and picked them up.
Returning to the old woman, she displayed her treasures.
Returning to the old woman, she showed off her treasures.
“Three for you and three for me!” she cried.
"Three for you and three for me!" she shouted.
244The old woman accepted the offering smilingly, and happily hobbled away. In every house she entered, she showed her silver leaves, and told how she had obtained them, and every housewife that saw and heard her, bought her eggs at a double price.
244The old woman accepted the gift with a smile and happily hobbled away. In every house she visited, she showed off her silver leaves and shared how she got them, and every housewife who saw and heard her bought her eggs for double the price.
At sundown, the guests with their presents began streaming into the house of Man You. Amongst them was a little old woman. She was not as well off as the other guests, but because she was the oldest of all the company, she was given the seat of honor. Ah Leen, the youngest daughter of the house, sat on a footstool at her feet. Ah Leen’s eyes were very bright and her cheeks glowed. She was wearing a pair of slippers with butterfly toes, and up her little red sleeve, carefully folded in a large leaf, were three small silver leaves.
At sunset, the guests with their gifts started pouring into Man You's house. Among them was a little old woman. She wasn't as well off as the other guests, but since she was the oldest in the group, she was given the seat of honor. Ah Leen, the youngest daughter of the house, sat on a footstool at her feet. Ah Leen’s eyes sparkled and her cheeks were flushed. She was wearing slippers with butterfly-shaped toes, and tucked in her little red sleeve, carefully folded in a large leaf, were three small silver leaves.
Once when the mother of Ah Leen brought a cup of tea to the little old woman, the little old woman whispered in her ear, and the mother of Ah Leen patted the head of her little daughter and smiled kindly down upon her.
Once, when Ah Leen's mother brought a cup of tea to the little old woman, the little old woman whispered in her ear, and Ah Leen's mother patted her little daughter's head and smiled kindly down at her.
Then the baby’s father shaved the head of the baby, the Little Bright One. He did this very carefully, leaving a small patch of hair, the shape of a peach, in the centre of 245the small head. That peach-shaped patch would some day grow into a queue. Ah Leen touched it lovingly with her little finger after the ceremony was over. Never had the Little Bright One seemed so dear.
Then the baby's father shaved the head of the baby, the Little Bright One. He did this very carefully, leaving a small patch of hair, shaped like a peach, in the center of 245 the small head. That peach-shaped patch would someday grow into a queue. Ah Leen touched it affectionately with her little finger after the ceremony was over. Never had the Little Bright One seemed so precious.
The gifts were distributed after all the lanterns were lit. It was a pretty sight. The mother of the Little Bright One held him on her lap, whilst each guest, relative, or friend, in turn, laid on a table by her side his gift of silver and gold, enclosed in a bright red envelope.
The gifts were handed out after all the lanterns were lit. It was a beautiful sight. The mother of the Little Bright One held him on her lap, while each guest, family member, or friend, one by one, placed their gifts of silver and gold in a bright red envelope on the table next to her.
The elder sister had just passed Ah Leen with her gift, when Ah Leen arose, and following after her sister to the gift-laden table, proudly deposited thereon three leaves.
The older sister had just walked by Ah Leen with her gift when Ah Leen stood up and followed her sister to the table filled with gifts, proudly placing three leaves on it.
“They are silver—silver,” cried Ah Leen.
“They're silver—silver,” shouted Ah Leen.
Nearly everybody smiled aloud; but Ah Leen’s mother gently lifted the leaves and murmured in Ah Leen’s ear, “They are the sweetest gift of all.”
Nearly everyone smiled openly; but Ah Leen’s mother gently lifted the leaves and whispered in Ah Leen’s ear, “They are the sweetest gift of all.”
How happy felt Ah Leen! As to the old woman who sold ducks’ eggs, she beamed all over her little round face, and when she went away, she left behind her a pink parasol and a folding fan.
How happy Ah Leen felt! As for the old woman who sold duck eggs, she smiled warmly all over her little round face, and when she left, she left behind a pink parasol and a folding fan.
THE PEACOCK LANTERN

It was such a pretty lantern—the prettiest of all the pretty lanterns that the lantern men carried. Ah Wing longed to possess it. Upon the transparent paper which covered the fine network of bamboo which enclosed the candle, was painted a picture of a benevolent prince, riding on a peacock with spreading tail. Never had Ah Wing seen such a gorgeous lantern, or one so altogether admirable.
It was such a beautiful lantern—the most beautiful of all the beautiful lanterns that the lantern men carried. Ah Wing wished he could have it. On the clear paper that covered the fine bamboo structure surrounding the candle, there was a painting of a kind prince riding a peacock with an impressive tail. Ah Wing had never seen such a stunning lantern, or one so completely captivating.
“Honorable father,” said he, “is not that a lantern of illuminating beauty, and is not thy string of cash too heavy for thine honorable shoulders?”
“Honorable father,” he said, “isn’t that a lantern of striking beauty, and isn’t your string of cash a bit too heavy for your honorable shoulders?”
His father laughed.
His dad laughed.
“Come hither,” he bade the lantern man. “Now,” said he to Ah Wing, “choose which lantern pleaseth thee best. To me all are the same.”
“Come here,” he said to the lantern man. “Now,” he said to Ah Wing, “pick which lantern you like best. They all look the same to me.”
Ah Wing pointed to the peacock lantern, and hopped about impatiently, whilst the lantern man fumbled with the wires which kept his lanterns together.
Ah Wing pointed to the peacock lantern and hopped around impatiently while the lantern man struggled with the wires that held his lanterns together.
“Oh, hasten! hasten!” cried Ah Wing.
“Oh, hurry! hurry!” cried Ah Wing.
The lantern man looked into his bright little face.
The lantern man looked into his bright little face.
247“Honorable little one,” said he, “would not one of the other lanterns please thee as well as this one? For indeed, I would, if I could, retain the peacock lantern. It is the one lantern of all which delights my own little lad and he is sick and cannot move from his bed.”
247 “Dear little one,” he said, “wouldn't one of the other lanterns make you just as happy as this one? Because honestly, if I could, I would keep the peacock lantern. It's the one lantern that my little boy loves the most, and he’s sick and can’t get out of bed.”
Ah Wing’s face became red.
Ah Wing's face turned red.
“Why then dost thou display the lantern?” asked the father of Ah Wing.
“Why are you showing the lantern?” asked Ah Wing’s father.
“To draw attention to the others,” answered the man. “I am very poor and it is hard for me to provide my child with rice.”
“To draw attention to the others,” the man replied. “I’m very poor, and it’s tough for me to provide my child with rice.”
The father of Ah Wing looked at his little son.
The father of Ah Wing looked at his young son.
“Well?” said he.
“Well?” he said.
Ah Wing’s face was still red.
Ah Wing's face was still red.
“I want the peacock lantern,” he declared.
“I want the peacock lantern,” he said.
The father of Ah Wing brought forth his string of cash and drew therefrom more than double the price of the lantern.
The father of Ah Wing took out his bundle of cash and pulled out more than twice the amount needed for the lantern.
“Take this,” said he to the lantern man. “’Twill fill thy little sick boy’s bowl with rice for many a day to come.”
“Here, take this,” he said to the lantern guy. “It’ll fill your little sick boy’s bowl with rice for many days to come.”
The lantern man returned humble thanks, but while unfastening the peacock lantern from the others, his face looked very sad.
The lantern guy expressed his gratitude humbly, but as he was unhooking the peacock lantern from the others, he looked really sad.
Ah Wing shifted from one foot to another.
Ah Wing shifted from one foot to the other.
The lantern man placed the lantern in his hand. Ah Wing stood still holding it.
The lantern man held the lantern in his hand. Ah Wing stood still, holding it.
248“Thou hast thy heart’s desire now,” said his father. “Laugh and be merry.”
248“You have what you’ve always wanted now,” said his father. “Laugh and be happy.”
But with the lantern man’s sad face before him, Ah Wing could not laugh and be merry.
But with the lantern man’s sad face in front of him, Ah Wing couldn’t laugh or feel joyful.
“If you please, honorable father,” said he, “may I go with the honorable lantern man to see his little sick boy?”
“If you don’t mind, dear father,” he said, “may I go with the kind lantern man to see his little sick boy?”
“Yes,” replied his father. “And I will go too.”
“Yes,” replied his father. “And I’ll go too.”
When Ah Wing stood beside the bed of the little sick son of the lantern man, he said:
When Ah Wing stood next to the bed of the little sick son of the lantern man, he said:
“I have come to see thee, because my father has bought for my pleasure the lantern which gives thee pleasure; but he has paid therefor to thy father what will buy thee food to make thee strong and well.”
“I've come to see you because my dad bought the lantern that makes you happy; but he paid your dad enough to buy you food to keep you strong and healthy.”
The little sick boy turned a very pale and very small face to Ah Wing.
The little sick boy turned a very pale and tiny face to Ah Wing.
“I care not,” said he, “for food to make me strong and well—for strong and well I shall never be; but I would that I had the lantern for the sake of San Kee.”
“I don’t care,” he said, “about food to make me strong and healthy—because I’ll never be strong and healthy; but I wish I had the lantern for San Kee’s sake.”
“And who may San Kee be?” inquired Ah Wing.
“And who could San Kee be?” asked Ah Wing.
“San Kee,” said the little sick boy, “is an honorable hunchback. Every evening he comes to see me and to take pleasure in my peacock lantern. It is the only thing in the 249world that gives poor San Kee pleasure. I would for his sake that I might have kept the peacock lantern.”
“San Kee,” said the little sick boy, “is an honorable hunchback. Every evening he comes to see me and enjoy my peacock lantern. It’s the only thing in the 249world that brings poor San Kee joy. I wish I could have kept the peacock lantern for his sake.”
“For his sake!” echoed Ah Wing.
“For his sake!” repeated Ah Wing.
“Yes, for his sake,” answered the little sick boy. “It is so good to see him happy. It is that which makes me happy.”
“Yes, for his sake,” answered the little sick boy. “It’s really nice to see him happy. That’s what makes me happy.”
The tears came into Ah Wing’s eyes.
The tears filled Ah Wing's eyes.
“Honorable lantern man,” said he, turning to the father of the little sick boy, “I wish no more for the peacock lantern. Keep it, I pray thee, for thy little sick boy. And honorable father”—he took his father’s hand—“kindly buy for me at the same price as the peacock lantern one of the other beautiful lanterns belonging to the honorable lantern man.”
“Honorable lantern man,” he said, turning to the father of the little sick boy, “I don't want the peacock lantern anymore. Please keep it for your little sick boy. And honorable father”—he took his father’s hand—“kindly buy me one of the other beautiful lanterns from the honorable lantern man for the same price as the peacock lantern.”
CHILDREN OF PEACE
I

They were two young people with heads hot enough and hearts true enough to believe that the world was well lost for love, and they were Chinese.
They were two young people with fiery heads and genuine hearts who believed that the world was worth sacrificing for love, and they were Chinese.
They sat beneath the shade of a cluster of tall young pines forming a perfect bower of greenness and coolness on the slope of Strawberry hill. Their eyes were looking ocean-wards, following a ship nearing the misty 250horizon. Very serious were their faces and voices. That ship, sailing from west to east, carried from each a message to his and her kin—a message which humbly but firmly set forth that they were resolved to act upon their belief and to establish a home in the new country, where they would ever pray for blessings upon the heads of those who could not see as they could see, nor hear as they could hear.
They sat under the shade of a group of tall young pines that created a perfect green and cool spot on the slope of Strawberry Hill. Their eyes were focused on the ocean, watching a ship getting closer to the misty horizon. Their faces and voices were very serious. That ship, sailing from west to east, carried a message from each of them to their families—a message that humbly but firmly stated that they were determined to act on their beliefs and to build a home in the new country, where they would always pray for blessings on those who couldn’t see the world as they did or hear what they could hear.
“My mother will weep when she reads,” sighed the girl.
“My mom is going to cry when she reads this,” sighed the girl.
“Pau Tsu,” the young man asked, “do you repent?”
“Pau Tsu,” the young man asked, “do you regret it?”
“No,” she replied, “but—”
“No,” she said, “but—”
She drew from her sleeve a letter written on silk paper.
She pulled out a letter made of silk paper from her sleeve.
The young man ran his eye over the closely penciled characters.
The young man scanned the tightly written letters.
“’Tis very much in its tenor like what my father wrote to me,” he commented.
"It’s very similar to what my dad wrote to me," he commented.
“Not that.”
“Not that one.”
Pau Tsu indicated with the tip of her pink forefinger a paragraph which read:
Pau Tsu pointed with the tip of her pinky finger to a paragraph that said:
Are you not ashamed to confess that you love a youth who is not yet your husband? Such disgraceful boldness will surely bring upon your head the punishment you deserve. Before twelve moons go by you will be an Autumn Fan.
Are you not embarrassed to admit that you love a young man who isn't your husband yet? Such shameless audacity will definitely bring down the punishment you deserve. Before a year goes by, you will be an Autumn Fan.
251The young man folded the missive and returned it to the girl, whose face was averted from his.
251The young man folded the letter and handed it back to the girl, who was facing away from him.
“Our parents,” said he, “knew not love in its springing and growing, its bud and blossom. Let us, therefore, respectfully read their angry letters, but heed them not. Shall I not love you dearer and more faithfully because you became mine at my own request and not at my father’s? And Pau Tsu, be not ashamed.”
“Our parents,” he said, “didn’t understand love in its beginnings and growth, its buds and blossoms. So, let’s respectfully read their angry letters, but not pay them any mind. Won’t I love you deeper and more faithfully because you chose to be with me at my request and not at my father’s? And Pau Tsu, don’t be ashamed.”
The girl lifted radiant eyes.
The girl lifted bright eyes.
“Listen,” said she. “When you, during vacation, went on that long journey to New York, to beguile the time I wrote a play. My heroine is very sad, for the one she loves is far away and she is much tormented by enemies. They would make her ashamed of her love. But this is what she replies to one cruel taunt:
“Listen,” she said. “While you were away on that long trip to New York during vacation, I wrote a play to pass the time. My heroine is really sad because the person she loves is far away, and she’s being tormented by enemies. They’re trying to make her feel ashamed of her love. But here’s how she responds to one cruel insult:
“You do love me then, eh, Pau Tsu?” queried the young man.
“You really do love me, huh, Pau Tsu?” asked the young man.
252“If it is not love, what is it?” softly answered the girl.
252“If it’s not love, then what is it?” the girl replied softly.
Happily chatting they descended the green hill. Their holiday was over. A little later Liu Venti was on the ferry-boat which leaves every half hour for the Western shore, bound for the Berkeley Hills opposite the Golden Gate, and Pau Tsu was in her room at the San Francisco Seminary, where her father’s ambition to make her the equal in learning of the son of Liu Jusong had placed her.
Happily chatting, they went down the green hill. Their vacation was over. A little later, Liu Venti was on the ferry that leaves every half hour for the Western shore, heading for the Berkeley Hills across from the Golden Gate, while Pau Tsu was in her room at the San Francisco Seminary, where her father's ambition to make her as knowledgeable as Liu Jusong's son had placed her.
II

The last little scholar of Pau Tsu’s free class for children was pattering out of the front door when Liu Venti softly entered the schoolroom. Pau Tsu was leaning against her desk, looking rather weary. She did not hear her husband’s footstep, and when he approached her and placed his hand upon her shoulder she gave a nervous start.
The last little student of Pau Tsu’s free class for kids was walking out the front door when Liu Venti quietly stepped into the classroom. Pau Tsu was leaning against her desk, appearing quite tired. She didn’t hear her husband’s footsteps, and when he got closer and put his hand on her shoulder, she jumped nervously.
“You are tired, dear one,” said he, leading her towards the door where a seat was placed.
“You're tired, my dear,” he said, guiding her toward the door where a chair was set up.
“Teacher, the leaves of a flower you gave me are withering, and mother says that is a bad omen.”
“Teacher, the petals of the flower you gave me are dying, and my mom says that’s a bad sign.”
253The little scholar had turned back to tell her this.
253The little scholar had turned back to tell her this.
“Nay,” said Pau Tsu gently. “There are no bad omens. It is time for the flower to wither and die. It cannot live always.”
“No,” said Pau Tsu softly. “There are no bad signs. It's time for the flower to fade and die. It can't live forever.”
“Poor flower!” compassionated the child.
“Poor flower!” the child said sympathetically.
“Not so poor!” smiled Pau Tsu. “The flower has seed from which other flowers will spring, more beautiful than itself!”
“Not so poor!” smiled Pau Tsu. “The flower has seeds that will grow into other flowers, even more beautiful than itself!”
“Ah, I will tell my mother!”
“Ah, I’m going to tell my mom!”
The little child ran off, her queue dangling and flopping as she loped along. The teachers watched her join a group of youngsters playing on the curb in front of the quarters of the Six Companies. One of the Chiefs in passing had thrown a handful of firecrackers amongst the children, and the result was a small bonfire and great glee.
The little girl ran off, her braid swinging as she jogged along. The teachers watched her join a group of kids playing on the curb in front of the Six Companies' housing. One of the Chiefs had tossed a handful of firecrackers among the children, resulting in a small bonfire and lots of laughter.
It was seven years since Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had begun their work in San Francisco’s Chinatown; seven years of struggle and hardship, working and waiting, living, learning, fighting, failing, loving—and conquering. The victory, to an onlooker, might have seemed small; just a modest school for adult pupils of their own race, a few white night pupils, and a free school for children. But the latter was in itself evidence that Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had not only sailed safely through the 254waters of poverty, but had reached a haven from which they could enjoy the blessedness of stretching out helping hands to others.
It had been seven years since Liu Venti and Pau Tsu started their work in San Francisco’s Chinatown; seven years of struggle and hardship, working and waiting, living, learning, fighting, failing, loving—and succeeding. To an outsider, their victory might have seemed small; just a modest school for adult students of their own ethnicity, a few white night students, and a free school for children. But that free school was proof that Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had not only navigated the rough waters of poverty but had also reached a safe place where they could enjoy the joy of extending helping hands to others. 254
During the third year of their marriage twin sons had been born to them, and the children, long looked for and eagerly desired, were welcomed with joy and pride. But mingled with this joy and pride was much serious thought. Must their beloved sons ever remain exiles from the land of their ancestors? For their little ones Liu Venti and Pau Tsu were much more worldly than they had ever been themselves, and they could not altogether stifle a yearning to be able to bestow upon them the brightest and best that the world has to offer. Then, too, memories of childhood came thronging with their children, and filial affection reawakened. Both Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had been only children; both had been beloved and had received all the advantages which wealth in their own land could obtain; both had been the joy and pride of their homes. They might, they sometimes sadly mused, have been a little less assured in their declarations to the old folk; a little kinder, a little more considerate. It was a higher light and a stronger motive than had ever before influenced their lives which had led them to break the ties which had bound 255them; yet those from whom they had cut away were ignorant of such forces; at least, unable, by reason of education and environment, to comprehend them. There were days when everything seemed to taste bitter to Pau Tsu because she could not see her father and mother. And Liu’s blood would tingle and his heart swell in his chest in the effort to banish from his mind the shadows of those who had cared for him before ever he had seen Pau Tsu.
During their third year of marriage, twin sons were born to them, and the children, long-awaited and eagerly desired, were welcomed with joy and pride. However, mixed in with this joy and pride were many serious thoughts. Would their beloved sons forever be exiles from the land of their ancestors? Liu Venti and Pau Tsu were much more worldly than their parents had ever been, and they couldn’t completely suppress the longing to provide for them the best that the world has to offer. Additionally, memories of their own childhoods flooded back with the arrival of their children, and feelings of familial affection were rekindled. Both Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had been only children; both had been cherished and enjoyed all the advantages that wealth in their own country could provide; both had been the joy and pride of their families. They sometimes sadly reflected that they could have been a little less certain in their assertions to their elders; a little kinder, a little more thoughtful. A higher purpose and stronger motivation than they had ever experienced before had compelled them to break the ties that had connected them; yet those they had distanced themselves from were unaware of such forces, at least unable, due to their education and environment, to understand them. There were days when everything felt bitter to Pau Tsu because she couldn’t see her parents. And Liu’s blood would tingle and his heart would swell in his chest as he tried to push away the memories of those who had cared for him before he ever met Pau Tsu.
“I was a little fellow of just about that age when my mother first taught me to kotow to my father and run to greet him when he came into the house,” said he, pointing to Little Waking Eyes, who came straggling after them, a kitten in his chubby arms.
“I was a little kid around that age when my mom first taught me to bow to my dad and rush to greet him when he came home,” he said, pointing to Little Waking Eyes, who was trailing behind them, a kitten clutched in his chubby arms.
“Oh, Liu Venti,” replied Pau Tsu, “you are thinking of home—even as I. This morning I thought I heard my mother’s voice, calling to me as I have so often heard her on sunny mornings in the Province of the Happy River. She would flutter her fan at me in a way that was peculiarly her own. And my father! Oh, my dear father!”
“Oh, Liu Venti,” replied Pau Tsu, “you’re thinking of home—just like I am. This morning I thought I heard my mother’s voice, calling to me just like she has so many times on sunny mornings in the Province of the Happy River. She would wave her fan at me in a way that was uniquely hers. And my father! Oh, my dear father!”
“Aye,” responded Liu Venti. “Our parents loved us, and the love of parents is a good thing. Here, we live in exile, and though we are happy in each other, in our children, and 256in the friendships which the new light has made possible for us, yet I would that our sons could be brought up in our own country and not in an American Chinatown.”
“Aye,” replied Liu Venti. “Our parents loved us, and parental love is a great thing. Here, we live in exile, and while we find happiness in each other, in our children, and in the friendships that this new light has made possible for us, I still wish our sons could grow up in our own country and not in an American Chinatown.”
He glanced comprehensively up the street as he said this. A motley throng, made up, not only of his own countrymen, but of all nationalities, was scuffling along. Two little children were eating rice out of a tin dish on a near-by door-step. The singsong voices of girls were calling to one another from high balconies up a shadowy alley. A boy, balancing a wooden tray of viands on his head, was crossing the street. The fat barber was laughing hilariously at a drunken white man who had fallen into a gutter. A withered old fellow, carrying a bird in a cage, stood at a corner entreating passers-by to pause and have a good fortune told. A vender of dried fish and bunches of sausages held noisy possession of the corner opposite.
He looked up the street as he said this. A diverse crowd made up of people from all nationalities was milling about. Two little kids were eating rice from a tin dish on a nearby doorstep. Girls were calling to each other with cheerful voices from high balconies in a shadowy alley. A boy balancing a wooden tray of food on his head was crossing the street. A chubby barber was laughing hard at a drunken white man who had fallen into a gutter. An old man, carrying a caged bird, stood at a corner, urging passers-by to stop and get their fortune told. A vendor selling dried fish and bundles of sausages loudly claimed the corner opposite.
Liu Venti’s glance travelled back to the children eating rice on the doorstep, then rested on the head of his own young son.
Liu Venti’s gaze returned to the children eating rice on the doorstep and then landed on the head of his own young son.
“And our fathers’ mansions,” said he, “are empty of the voices of little ones.”
“And our fathers’ houses,” he said, “are silent without the sound of children.”
“Let us go home,” said Pau Tsu suddenly.
“Let’s go home,” said Pau Tsu suddenly.
Liu Venti started. Pau Tsu’s words echoed 257the wish of his own heart. But he was not as bold as she.
Liu Venti was taken aback. Pau Tsu’s words reflected the desire in his own heart. But he didn’t have her courage.
“How dare we?” he asked. “Have not our fathers sworn that they will never forgive us?”
“How can we?” he asked. “Haven't our fathers sworn that they will never forgive us?”
“The light within me this evening,” replied Pau Tsu, “reveals that our parents sorrow because they have this sworn. Oh, Liu Venti, ought we not to make our parents happy, even if we have to do so against their will?”
“The light inside me tonight,” replied Pau Tsu, “shows that our parents are sad because of this promise. Oh, Liu Venti, shouldn’t we try to make our parents happy, even if it means going against their wishes?”
“I would that we could,” replied Liu Venti. “But before we can approach them, there is to be overcome your father’s hatred for my father and my father’s hatred for thine.”
“I wish we could,” replied Liu Venti. “But before we can get close to them, we have to deal with your father’s hatred for my father and my father’s hatred for yours.”
A shadow crossed Pau Tsu’s face. But not for long. It lifted as she softly said: “Love is stronger than hate.”
A shadow passed over Pau Tsu’s face. But not for long. It disappeared as she gently said: “Love is stronger than hate.”
Little Waking Eyes clambered upon his father’s knee.
Little Waking Eyes climbed onto his father's lap.
“Me too,” cried Little Sleeping Eyes, following him. With chubby fists he pushed his brother to one side and mounted his father also.
“Me too,” Little Sleeping Eyes shouted, chasing after him. With his chubby fists, he shoved his brother aside and climbed onto his father as well.
Pau Tsu looked across at her husband and sons. “Oh, Liu Venti,” she said, “for the sake of our children; for the sake of our parents; for the sake of a broader field of work for ourselves, we are called upon to make a sacrifice!”
Pau Tsu looked over at her husband and kids. “Oh, Liu Venti,” she said, “for the sake of our children; for the sake of our parents; for the sake of a bigger opportunity for ourselves, we need to make a sacrifice!”
Three months later, Liu Venti and Pau Tsu, 258with mingled sorrow and hope in their hearts, bade goodbye to their little sons and sent them across the sea, offerings of love to parents of whom both son and daughter remembered nothing but love and kindness, yet from whom that son and daughter were estranged by a poisonous thing called Hate.
Three months later, Liu Venti and Pau Tsu, 258with a mix of sadness and hope in their hearts, said goodbye to their little sons and sent them across the sea, gifts of love to parents whom both the son and daughter remembered only for their love and kindness, yet from whom the son and daughter were separated by a toxic thing called Hate.
III

Two little boys were playing together on a beach. One gazed across the sea with wondering eyes. A thought had come—a memory.
Two little boys were playing together on a beach. One looked out at the sea with curious eyes. A thought had come to him—a memory.
“Where are father and mother?” he asked, turning to his brother.
“Where are Mom and Dad?” he asked, turning to his brother.
The other little boy gazed bewilderedly back at him and echoed:
The other little boy stared back at him in confusion and repeated:
“Where are father and mother?”
“Where are mom and dad?”
Then the two little fellows sat down in the sand and began to talk to one another in a queer little old-fashioned way of their own.
Then the two little guys sat down in the sand and started to chat with each other in their own quirky, old-fashioned way.
“Grandfathers and grandmothers are very good,” said Little Waking Eyes.
“Grandfathers and grandmothers are really great,” said Little Waking Eyes.
“Very good,” repeated Little Sleeping Eyes.
“Sounds great,” repeated Little Sleeping Eyes.
“They give us lots of nice things.”
“They give us a lot of nice things.”
“Lots of nice things!”
“Many nice things!”
“Balls and balloons and puff puffs and kitties.”
“Balls, balloons, puffs, and kittens.”
259“Balls and balloons and puff puffs and kitties.”
“Balls, balloons, puffs, and kittens.”
“The puppet show is very beautiful!”
“The puppet show is really beautiful!”
“Very beautiful!”
“Super beautiful!”
“And grandfathers fly kites and puff fire flowers!”
“And grandfathers fly kites and blow fire flowers!”
“Fly kites and puff fire flowers!”
“Fly kites and blow fire flowers!”
“And grandmothers have cakes and sweeties.”
"And grandmothers have cakes and treats."
“Cakes and sweeties!”
“Cakes and sweets!”
“But where are father and mother?”
“But where are Dad and Mom?”
Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes again searched each other’s faces; but neither could answer the other’s question. Their little mouths drooped pathetically; they propped their chubby little faces in their hands and heaved queer little sighs.
Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes looked at each other’s faces again, but neither could answer the other’s question. Their little mouths drooped sadly; they rested their chubby faces in their hands and let out strange little sighs.
There were father and mother one time—always, always; father and mother and Sung Sung. Then there was the big ship and Sung Sung only, and the big water. After the big water, grandfathers and grandmothers; and Little Waking Eyes had gone to live with one grandfather and grandmother, and Little Sleeping Eyes had gone to live with another grandfather and grandmother. And the old Sung Sung had gone away and two new Sung Sungs had come. And Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes had been good 260and had not cried at all. Had not father and mother said that grandfathers and grandmothers were just the same as fathers and mothers?
There was once a father and a mother—always, always; a father, a mother, and Sung Sung. Then there was the big ship and only Sung Sung, and the vast ocean. After the ocean, there were grandfathers and grandmothers; Little Waking Eyes went to live with one set of grandparents, and Little Sleeping Eyes went to live with another. And the old Sung Sung had left, and two new Sung Sungs had arrived. Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes had behaved well and had not cried at all. Didn’t the father and mother say that grandfathers and grandmothers were just like fathers and mothers? 260
“Just the same as fathers and mothers,” repeated Little Waking Eyes to Little Sleeping Eyes, and Little Sleeping Eyes nodded his head and solemnly repeated: “Just the same as fathers and mothers.”
“Just like fathers and mothers,” Little Waking Eyes repeated to Little Sleeping Eyes, and Little Sleeping Eyes nodded his head and seriously echoed, “Just like fathers and mothers.”
Then all of a sudden Little Waking Eyes stood up, rubbed his fists into his eyes and shouted: “I want my father and mother; I want my father and mother!” And Little Sleeping Eyes also stood up and echoed strong and bold: “I want my father and mother; I want my father and mother.”
Then suddenly Little Waking Eyes stood up, rubbed his fists into his eyes, and shouted, “I want my dad and mom; I want my dad and mom!” And Little Sleeping Eyes also stood up and boldly echoed, “I want my dad and mom; I want my dad and mom.”
It was the day of rebellion of the sons of Liu Venti and Pau Tsu.
It was the day of rebellion for the sons of Liu Venti and Pau Tsu.
When the two new Sung Sungs who had been having their fortunes told by an itinerant fortune-teller whom they had met some distance down the beach, returned to where they had left their young charges, and found them not, they were greatly perturbed and rent the air with their cries. Where could the children have gone? The beach was a lonely one, several miles from the seaport city where lived the grandparents of the children. Behind the beach, the bare land rose for a little way 261back up the sides and across hills to meet a forest dark and dense.
When the two new Sung Sungs, who had just had their fortunes read by a wandering fortune-teller they encountered a bit down the beach, returned to where they had left their young charges and found them missing, they became very anxious and filled the air with their cries. Where could the children have gone? The beach was desolate, several miles from the seaport city where the children’s grandparents lived. Behind the beach, the open land rose a little way back up the slopes and across hills to meet a dark, thick forest. 261
Said one Sung Sung to another, looking towards this forest: “One might as well search for a pin at the bottom of the ocean as search for the children there. Besides, it is haunted with evil spirits.”
Said one Sung Sung to another, looking towards this forest: “It’s just as pointless to search for the kids there as it is to look for a pin at the bottom of the ocean. Plus, it’s haunted by evil spirits.”
“A-ya, A-ya, A-ya!” cried the other, “Oh, what will my master and mistress say if I return home without Little Sleeping Eyes, who is the golden plum of their hearts?”
“A-ya, A-ya, A-ya!” shouted the other, “Oh, what will my master and mistress think if I go back home without Little Sleeping Eyes, who is the apple of their eye?”
“And what will my master and mistress do to me if I enter their presence without Little Waking Eyes? I verily believe that the sun shines for them only when he is around.”
“And what will my boss and boss lady do to me if I show up without Little Waking Eyes? I truly believe that the sun only shines for them when he’s around.”
For over an hour the two distracted servants walked up and down the beach, calling the names of their little charges; but there was no response.
For more than an hour, the two distracted servants walked up and down the beach, calling the names of their little charges, but there was no answer.
IV

Thy grandson—the beloved of my heart, is lost, is lost! Go forth, old man, and find him.”
Your grandson—the joy of my heart, is gone, is gone! Go out, old man, and look for him.”
Liu Jusong, who had just returned from the Hall, where from morn till eve he adjusted the scales of justice, stared speechlessly at the old lady who had thus accosted him. The loss of his grandson he scarcely realized; but that 262his humble spouse had suddenly become his superior officer, surprised him out of his dignity.
Liu Jusong, who had just come back from the Hall, where he spent all day weighing decisions, stared in shock at the old lady who had approached him. He barely processed the loss of his grandson; but the fact that his modest wife had suddenly become his superior caught him off guard and disrupted his composure.
“What meaneth thy manner?” he bewilderedly inquired.
"What does your behavior mean?" he asked in confusion.
“It meaneth,” returned the old lady, “that I have borne all I can bear. Thy grandson is lost through thy fault. Go, find him!”
“It means,” replied the old lady, “that I have taken all I can take. Your grandson is lost because of you. Go and find him!”
“How my fault? Surely, thou art demented!”
“How is this my fault? Surely, you must be crazy!”
“Hadst thou not hated Li Wang, Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes could have played together in our own grounds or within the compound of Li Wang. But this is no time to discourse on spilt plums. Go, follow Li Wang in the search for thy grandsons. I hear that he has already left for the place where the stupid thorns who had them in charge, declare they disappeared.”
“Had you not hated Li Wang, Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes could have played together in our own yard or in Li Wang's compound. But this isn’t the time to dwell on lost chances. Go, follow Li Wang in search of your grandsons. I’ve heard he’s already left for the place where the fools who were supposed to take care of them say they vanished.”
The old lady broke down.
The elderly woman broke down.
“Oh, my little Bright Eyes! Where art thou wandering?” she wailed.
“Oh, my little Bright Eyes! Where are you wandering?” she cried.
Liu Jusong regarded her sternly. “If my enemy,” said he, “searcheth for my grandsons, then will not I.”
Liu Jusong looked at her seriously. “If my enemy,” he said, “is looking for my grandsons, then I won’t.”
With dignified step he passed out of the room. But in the hall was a child’s plaything. His glance fell upon it and his expression softened. Following the servants despatched 263by his wife, the old mandarin joined in the search for Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes.
With a dignified stride, he left the room. But in the hallway, there was a child's toy. His eyes landed on it, and his expression softened. Following the servants sent by his wife, the old mandarin joined in the search for Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes.
Under the quiet stars they met—the two old men who had quarrelled in student days and who ever since had cultivated hate for each other. The cause of their quarrel had long been forgotten; but in the fertile soil of minds irrigated with the belief that the superior man hates well and long, the seed of hate had germinated and flourished. Was it not because of that hate that their children were exiles from the homes of their fathers—those children who had met in a foreign land, and in spite of their fathers’ hatred, had linked themselves in love.
Under the quiet stars they met—the two old men who had argued back in their student days and who had since nurtured their hatred for each other. The reason for their disagreement had been forgotten long ago; but in the fertile ground of minds soaked in the belief that a superior person holds onto hate well and for long, the seed of animosity had taken root and thrived. Wasn’t it because of that hate that their children were exiled from their fathers' homes—those children who had met in a foreign land and, despite their fathers' hatred, had bonded in love?
They spread their fans before their faces, each pretending not to see the other, while their servants inquired: “What news of the honorable little ones?”
They held their fans up in front of their faces, each acting as if they didn’t see the other, while their servants asked, “What’s the latest on the honorable little ones?”
“No news,” came the answer from each side.
"No news," came the reply from both sides.
The old men pondered sternly. Finally Liu Jusong said to his servants: “I will search in the forest.”
The elderly men thought deeply. Finally, Liu Jusong told his servants, “I will look in the forest.”
“So also will I,” announced Li Wang.
“Same here,” Li Wang said.
Liu Jusong lowered his fan. For the first time in many years he allowed his eyes to rest on the countenance of his quondam friend, 264and that quondam friend returned his glance. But the servant men shuddered.
Liu Jusong put down his fan. For the first time in many years, he let his eyes focus on the face of his former friend, 264 and that former friend met his gaze. But the servants felt a chill.
“It is the haunted forest,” they cried. “Oh, honorable masters, venture not amongst evil spirits!”
“It’s the haunted forest,” they shouted. “Oh, respected masters, don't go near the evil spirits!”
But Li Wang laughed them to scorn, as also did Liu Jusong.
But Li Wang laughed at them mockingly, as did Liu Jusong.
“Give me a lantern,” bade Li Wang. “I will search alone since you are afraid.”
“Give me a lantern,” said Li Wang. “I’ll search by myself since you’re scared.”
He spake to his servants; but it was not his servants who answered: “Nay, not alone. Thy grandson is my grandson and mine is thine!”
He spoke to his servants, but it wasn't his servants who replied: “No, not just yours. Your grandson is my grandson, and mine is yours!”
“Oh, grandfather,” cried Little Waking Eyes, clasping his arms around Liu Jusong’s neck, “where are father and mother?”
“Oh, Grandpa,” cried Little Waking Eyes, wrapping his arms around Liu Jusong's neck, “where are Dad and Mom?”
And Little Sleeping Eyes murmured in Li Wang’s ear, “I want my father and mother!”
And Little Sleeping Eyes whispered in Li Wang’s ear, “I want my mom and dad!”
Liu Jusong and Li Wang looked at each other. “Let us send for our children,” said they.
Liu Jusong and Li Wang exchanged glances. “Let’s call for our kids,” they said.
V

How many moons, Liu Venti, since our little ones went from us?” asked Pau Tsu.
“How many moons, Liu Venti, since our little ones left us?” asked Pau Tsu.
She was very pale, and there was a yearning expression in her eyes.
She was really pale, and there was a longing look in her eyes.
265“Nearly five,” returned Liu Venti, himself stifling a sigh.
265“Almost five,” Liu Venti replied, holding back a sigh himself.
“Sometimes,” said Pau Tsu, “I feel I cannot any longer bear their absence.”
“Sometimes,” said Pau Tsu, “I feel like I can’t handle their absence anymore.”
She drew from her bosom two little shoes, one red, one blue.
She pulled out two little shoes from her chest, one red and one blue.
“Their first,” said she. “Oh, my sons, my little sons!”
“Their first,” she said. “Oh, my sons, my little sons!”
A messenger boy approached, handed Liu Venti a message, and slipped away.
A messenger boy walked up, handed Liu Venti a message, and quickly left.
Liu Venti read:
Liu Venti reads:
Liu Jusong, Li Wang.
Liu Jusong, Li Wang.
“The answer to our prayer,” breathed Pau Tsu. “Oh Liu Venti, love is indeed stronger than hate!”
“The answer to our prayer,” breathed Pau Tsu. “Oh Liu Venti, love is truly stronger than hate!”
THE BANISHMENT OF MING AND MAI
I

Many years ago in the beautiful land of China, there lived a rich and benevolent man named Chan Ah Sin. So kind of heart was he that he could not pass through a market street without buying up all the live fish, turtles, birds, and animals 266that he saw, for the purpose of giving them liberty and life. The animals and birds he would set free in a cool green forest called the Forest of the Freed, and the fish and turtles he would release in a moon-loved pool called the Pool of Happy Life. He also bought up and set free all animals that were caged for show, and even remembered the reptiles.
Many years ago in the beautiful land of China, there lived a rich and kind man named Chan Ah Sin. He was so warm-hearted that he couldn't walk through a market street without buying all the live fish, turtles, birds, and animals he saw, just to give them freedom and life. He would release the animals and birds in a cool green forest known as the Forest of the Freed, and he would let the fish and turtles go in a beloved moonlit pool called the Pool of Happy Life. He also bought and freed all animals that were caged for display, and he even took care of the reptiles. 266
Some centuries after this good man had passed away, one of his descendants was accused of having offended against the laws of the land, and he and all of his kin were condemned to be punished therefor. Amongst his kin were two little seventh cousins named Chan Ming and Chan Mai, who had lived very happily all their lives with a kind uncle as guardian and a good old nurse. The punishment meted out to this little boy and girl was banishment to a wild and lonely forest, which forest could only be reached by travelling up a dark and mysterious river in a small boat. The journey was long and perilous, but on the evening of the third day a black shadow loomed before Ming and Mai. This black shadow was the forest, the trees of which grew so thickly together and so close to the river’s edge that their roots interlaced under the water.
Some centuries after this good man had passed away, one of his descendants was accused of breaking the laws of the land, and he and all his family were sentenced to punishment for it. Among his family were two young seventh cousins named Chan Ming and Chan Mai, who had lived very happily all their lives with a kind uncle as their guardian and a good old nurse. The punishment given to this little boy and girl was banishment to a wild and lonely forest, which could only be reached by traveling up a dark and mysterious river in a small boat. The journey was long and dangerous, but on the evening of the third day, a dark shadow loomed before Ming and Mai. This dark shadow was the forest, where the trees grew so thickly together and so close to the river’s edge that their roots intertwined under the water.
The rough sailors who had taken the children 267from their home, beached the boat, and without setting foot to land themselves, lifted the children out, then quickly pushed away. Their faces were deathly pale, for they were mortally afraid of the forest, which was said to be inhabited by innumerable wild animals, winged and crawling things.
The rough sailors who had taken the children 267 from their home beached the boat and, without stepping on land themselves, lifted the children out and quickly pushed away. Their faces were deathly pale because they were terrified of the forest, which was said to be home to countless wild animals, both flying and crawling.
Ming’s lip trembled. He realized that he and his little sister were now entirely alone, on the edge of a fearsome forest on the shore of a mysterious river. It seemed to the little fellow, as he thought of his dear Canton, so full of bright and busy life, that he and Mai had come, not to another province, but to another world.
Ming’s lip quivered. He realized that he and his little sister were completely alone, at the edge of a daunting forest beside a mysterious river. To the little guy, thinking about his beloved Canton, so lively and bustling, it felt like he and Mai had entered not just another province, but a whole different world.
One great, big tear splashed down his cheek. Mai, turning to weep on his sleeve, saw it, checked her own tears, and slipping a little hand into his, murmured in his ear:
One big tear rolled down his cheek. Mai, turning to cry on his sleeve, noticed it, held back her own tears, and slipped her small hand into his, whispering in his ear:
“Look up to the heavens, O brother. Behold, the Silver Stream floweth above us here as bright as it flowed above our own fair home.” (The Chinese call the Milky Way the Silver Stream.)
“Look up at the sky, brother. See, the Silver Stream flows above us here as brightly as it flowed above our own lovely home.” (The Chinese call the Milky Way the Silver Stream.)
While thus they stood, hand in hand, a moving thing resembling a knobby log of wood was seen in the river. Strange to say, the children felt no fear and watched it float towards them with interest. Then a watery 268voice was heard. “Most honorable youth and maid,” it said, “go back to the woods and rest.”
While they stood there, hand in hand, they noticed something in the river that looked like a gnarled log. Surprisingly, the children felt no fear and watched it float toward them with curiosity. Then a watery voice was heard. “Most honorable young man and woman,” it said, “go back to the woods and rest.”
It was a crocodile. Swimming beside it were a silver and a gold fish, who leaped in the water and echoed the crocodile’s words; and following in the wake of the trio, was a big green turtle mumbling: “To the woods, most excellent, most gracious, and most honorable.”
It was a crocodile. Swimming next to it were a silver fish and a gold fish, both jumping in the water and mimicking the crocodile’s words; and following behind the trio was a large green turtle mumbling, “To the woods, most excellent, most gracious, and most honorable.”
Obediently the children turned and began to find their way among the trees. The woods were not at all rough and thorny as they had supposed they would be. They were warm and fragrant with aromatic herbs and shrubs. Moreover, the ground was covered with moss and grass, and the bushes and young trees bent themselves to allow them to pass through. But they did not wander far. They were too tired and sleepy. Choosing a comfortable place in which to rest, they lay down side by side and fell asleep.
Obediently, the children turned and started to navigate through the trees. The woods weren’t nearly as rough and thorny as they had expected. Instead, they were warm and filled with the comforting scents of herbs and shrubs. Plus, the ground was covered with moss and grass, and the bushes and young trees leaned aside to let them through. But they didn’t wander far. They were too tired and sleepy. Finding a cozy spot to rest, they lay down next to each other and fell asleep.
When they awoke the sun was well up. Mai was the first to open her eyes, and seeing it shining through the trees, exclaimed: “How beautiful is the ceiling of my room!” She thought she was at home and had forgotten the river journey. But the next moment Ming raised his head and said: “The beauty you see is the sun filtering through the trees and the forest where—”
When they woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. Mai was the first to open her eyes, and seeing it shine through the trees, she exclaimed, “How beautiful is the ceiling of my room!” She thought she was at home and had forgotten about the river journey. But the next moment, Ming lifted his head and said, “The beauty you see is the sun filtering through the trees and the forest where—”
269He paused, for he did not wish to alarm his little sister, and he had nearly said: “Where wild birds and beasts abound.”
269He paused because he didn't want to scare his little sister, and he almost said: “Where wild birds and animals are everywhere.”
“Oh, dear!” exclaimed Mai in distress. She also thought of the wild birds and beasts, but like Ming, she also refrained from mentioning them.
“Oh no!” Mai said in distress. She also thought about the wild birds and animals, but like Ming, she held back from bringing them up.
“I am impatiently hungry,” cried Ming. He eyed enviously a bright little bird hopping near. The bird had found a good, fat grasshopper for its breakfast, but when it heard Ming speak, it left the grasshopper and flew quickly away.
“I’m so hungry,” cried Ming. He watched a little bird hopping nearby with envy. The bird had found a nice, fat grasshopper for breakfast, but when it heard Ming speak, it dropped the grasshopper and flew away quickly.
A moment later there was a great trampling and rustling amongst the grasses and bushes. The hearts of the children stood still. They clasped hands. Under every bush and tree, on the branches above them, in a pool near by, and close beside them, almost touching their knees, appeared a great company of living things from the animal, fish, fowl, and insect kingdoms.
A moment later, there was a loud noise of trampling and rustling in the grasses and bushes. The children's hearts stopped. They held hands tightly. All around them, under every bush and tree, on the branches above, in a nearby pool, and right beside them, almost brushing their knees, was a huge crowd of living creatures from the animal, fish, bird, and insect worlds.
It was true then—what the sailors had told them—only worse; for whereas they had expected to meet the denizens of the forest, either singly or in couples, here they were all massed together.
It was true then—what the sailors had told them—only worse; for while they had expected to encounter the creatures of the forest, either alone or in pairs, here they were all gathered together.
A tiger opened its mouth. Ming put his sister behind him and said: “Please, honorable 270animals, birds, and other kinds of living things, would some of you kindly retire for a few minutes. We expected to meet you, but not so many at once, and are naturally overwhelmed with the honor.”
A tiger opened its mouth. Ming stepped in front of his sister and said: “Please, respected animals, birds, and other living beings, would some of you kindly step back for a few minutes? We were expecting to meet you, but not all at once, and we're understandably overwhelmed by the honor.”
“Oh, yes, please your excellencies,” quavered Mai, “or else be so kind as to give us space in which to retire ourselves, so that we may walk into the river and trouble you no more. Will we not, honorable brother?”
“Oh, yes, please, your excellencies,” trembled Mai, “or if you could kindly give us space to withdraw, so we can walk into the river and trouble you no more. Won't we, dear brother?”
“Nay, sister,” answered Ming. “These honorable beings have to be subdued and made to acknowledge that man is master of this forest. I am here to conquer them in fight, and am willing to take them singly, in couples, or even three at a time; but as I said before, the honor of all at once is somewhat overwhelming.”
“Nah, sister,” Ming replied. “These noble creatures need to be tamed and made to recognize that humans are in charge of this forest. I’m here to defeat them in battle and I’m ready to take them on one by one, in pairs, or even three at a time; but like I mentioned earlier, taking them all at once feels a bit much.”
“Oh! ah!” exclaimed Mai, gazing awestruck at her brother. His words made him more terrible to her than any of the beasts of the field. Just then the tiger, who had politely waited for Ming and Mai to say their say, made a strange purring sound, loud, yet strangely soft; fierce, yet wonderfully kind. It had a surprising effect upon the children, seeming to soothe them and drive away all fear. One of little Mai’s hands dropped upon the head of a leopard crouching 271near, whilst Ming gazed straight into the tiger’s eyes and smiled as at an old friend. The tiger smiled in return, and advancing to Ming, laid himself down at his feet, the tip of his nose resting on the boy’s little red shoes. Then he rolled his body around three times. Thus in turn did every other animal, bird, fish, and insect present. It took quite a time and Mai was glad that she stood behind her brother and received the obeisances by proxy.
“Oh! ah!” exclaimed Mai, staring in awe at her brother. His words made him seem more terrifying to her than any wild animal. Just then, the tiger, who had politely waited for Ming and Mai to finish talking, let out a strange purring sound—loud, yet surprisingly soft; fierce, yet oddly gentle. It had an unexpected effect on the children, seeming to calm them and chase away all their fear. One of little Mai’s hands dropped onto the head of a leopard crouching nearby, while Ming looked straight into the tiger’s eyes and smiled as if greeting an old friend. The tiger smiled back and, moving closer to Ming, lay down at his feet, the tip of his nose resting on the boy’s little red shoes. Then it rolled its body around three times. Every other animal, bird, fish, and insect present did the same. It took a while, and Mai was glad she was standing behind her brother, receiving the gestures of respect on his behalf.
This surprising ceremony over, the tiger sat back upon his haunches and, addressing Ming, said:
This unexpected ceremony finished, the tiger sat back on his haunches and, looking at Ming, said:
“Most valorous and honorable descendant of Chan Ah Sin the First: Your coming and the coming of your exquisite sister will cause the flowers to bloom fairer and the sun to shine brighter for us. There is, therefore, no necessity for a trial of your strength or skill with any here. Believe me, Your Highness, we were conquered many years ago—and not in fight.”
“Most brave and honorable descendant of Chan Ah Sin the First: Your arrival and the arrival of your lovely sister will make the flowers bloom more beautifully and the sun shine more brightly for us. Therefore, there’s no need for a test of your strength or skills with anyone here. Trust me, Your Highness, we were defeated many years ago—and not in battle.”
“Why! How?” cried Ming.
“Why! How?” exclaimed Ming.
“Why! How?” echoed Mai.
“Why! How?” echoed Mai.
And the tiger said:
And the tiger said:
“Many years ago in the beautiful land of China, there lived a rich and benevolent man named Chan Ah Sin. So kind of heart was he that he could not pass through a market street 272without buying up all the live fish, turtles, birds, and animals that he saw, for the purpose of giving them liberty and life. These animals and birds he would set free in a cool green forest called the Forest of the Freed, and the fish and turtles he would release in a moon-loved pool called the Pool of Happy Life. He also bought up and set free all animals that were caged for show, and even remembered the reptiles.”
Many years ago in the beautiful land of China, there lived a wealthy and generous man named Chan Ah Sin. He was so kind-hearted that he couldn’t walk through a market street without buying all the live fish, turtles, birds, and animals he saw, just to give them their freedom. He would set free these animals and birds in a cool green forest known as the Forest of the Freed, and he would release the fish and turtles in a moonlit pool called the Pool of Happy Life. He also bought and freed all the animals that were kept in cages for show, and he even took care of the reptiles.
The tiger paused.
The tiger stopped.
“And you,” observed Ming, “you, sir tiger, and your forest companions, are the descendants of the animals, fish, and turtles thus saved by Chan Ah Sin the First.”
“And you,” noted Ming, “you, sir tiger, and your forest friends, are the descendants of the animals, fish, and turtles saved by Chan Ah Sin the First.”
“We are, Your Excellency,” replied the tiger, again prostrating himself. “The beneficent influence of Chan Ah Sin the First, extending throughout the centuries, has preserved the lives of his young descendants, Chan Ming and Chan Mai.”
“We are, Your Excellency,” replied the tiger, once again bowing deeply. “The kind influence of Chan Ah Sin the First, lasting through the ages, has saved the lives of his young descendants, Chan Ming and Chan Mai.”
II
THE TIGER’S FAREWELL

Many a moon rose and waned over the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool of Happy Life, and Ming and Mai lived happily and contentedly amongst their strange companions. To be 273sure, there were times when their hearts would ache and their tears would flow for their kind uncle and good old nurse, also for their little playfellows in far-away Canton; but those times were few and far between. Full well the children knew how much brighter and better was their fate than it might have been.
Many moons came and went over the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool of Happy Life, and Ming and Mai lived happily and contentedly among their unusual friends. Of course, there were moments when their hearts would ache and their tears would fall for their kind uncle and good old nurse, as well as for their little playmates in far-away Canton; but those moments were rare. The children understood very well how much brighter and better their situation was than it could have been.
One day, when they were by the river, amusing themselves with the crocodiles and turtles, the water became suddenly disturbed, and lashed and dashed the shore in a very strange manner for a river naturally calm and silent.
One day, while they were by the river, having fun with the crocodiles and turtles, the water suddenly became disturbed and slammed against the shore in a very unusual way for a river that is usually calm and quiet.
“Why, what can be the matter?” cried Ming.
“What's wrong?” yelled Ming.
“An honorable boat is coming,” shouted a goldfish.
“An honorable boat is coming,” shouted a goldfish.
Ming and Mai clasped hands and trembled.
Ming and Mai held hands tightly and shook with fear.
“It is the sailors,” said they to one another; then stood and watched with terrified eyes a large boat sail majestically up the broad stream.
“It’s the sailors,” they said to each other; then stood and watched with fearful eyes as a large boat sailed gracefully up the wide stream.
Meanwhile down from the forest had rushed the tiger with his tigress and cubs, the leopard with his leopardess and cubs, and all the other animals with their young, and all the birds, and all the insects, and all the living things that lived in the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool. They surrounded Ming 274and Mai, crouched at their feet, swarmed in the trees above their heads, and crowded one another on the beach and in the water.
Meanwhile, coming down from the forest were the tiger with his tigress and cubs, the leopard with his leopardess and cubs, along with all the other animals and their young, all the birds, all the insects, and every living thing that inhabited the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool. They surrounded Ming 274and Mai, crouched at their feet, swarming in the trees above their heads and crowding each other on the beach and in the water.
The boat stopped in the middle of the stream, in front of the strip of forest thus lined with living things. There were two silk-robed men on it and a number of sailors, also an old woman carrying a gigantic parasol and a fan whose breeze fluttered the leaves in the Forest of the Freed.
The boat paused in the middle of the stream, right in front of the stretch of forest lined with living things. There were two men in silk robes and several sailors, along with an old woman holding a huge parasol and a fan that stirred the leaves in the Forest of the Freed.
When the boat stopped, the old woman cried: “Behold, I see my precious nurslings surrounded by wild beasts. A-ya, A-ya, A-ya.” Her cries rent the air and Ming and Mai, seeing that the old woman was Woo Ma, their old nurse, clapped their little hands in joy.
When the boat came to a stop, the old woman cried out, “Look, I see my dear children surrounded by wild animals. Oh no, oh no, oh no.” Her cries filled the air, and Ming and Mai, realizing that the old woman was Woo Ma, their former nurse, clapped their little hands in excitement.
“Come hither,” they cried. “Our dear friends will welcome you. They are not wild beasts. They are elegant and accomplished superior beings.”
“Come here,” they shouted. “Our dear friends will welcome you. They aren’t wild animals. They are graceful and skilled superior beings.”
Then one of the men in silken robes commanded the sailors to steer for the shore, and the other silk-robed man came and leaned over the side of the boat and said to the tiger and leopard:
Then one of the men in silk robes told the sailors to head for the shore, and the other man in silk robes came and leaned over the side of the boat and said to the tiger and leopard:
“As I perceive, honorable beings, that you are indeed the friends of my dear nephew and niece, Chan Ming and Chan Mai, I humbly 275ask your permission to allow me to disembark on the shore of this river on the edge of your forest.”
“As I see it, respected friends, since you are truly the allies of my dear nephew and niece, Chan Ming and Chan Mai, I respectfully ask for your permission to let me get off at the shore of this river by the edge of your forest.”
The tiger prostrated himself, so also did his brother animals, and all shouted:
The tiger bowed down, and so did his fellow animals, and they all shouted:
“Welcome, O most illustrious, most benevolent, and most excellent Chan Ah Sin the Ninth.”
“Welcome, the most distinguished, generous, and amazing Chan Ah Sin the Ninth.”
So Mai crept into the arms of her nurse and Ming hung on to his uncle’s robe, and the other silk-robed man explained how and why they had come to the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool.
So Mai quietly moved into her nurse's embrace, and Ming clung to his uncle's robe, while the other man in a silk robe explained how and why they had arrived at the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool.
A fairy fish, a fairy duck, a fairy butterfly, and a fairy bird, who had seen the children on the river when the cruel sailors were taking them from their home, had carried the news to the peasants of the rice fields, the tea plantations, the palm and bamboo groves. Whereupon great indignation had prevailed, and the people of the province, who loved well the Chan family, arose in their might and demanded that an investigation be made into the charges against that Chan who was reputed to have broken the law, and whose relatives as well as himself had been condemned to suffer therefor. So it came to pass that the charges, which had been made by some malicious enemy of high official rank, were 276entirely disproved, and the edict of banishment against the Chan family recalled.
A fairy fish, a fairy duck, a fairy butterfly, and a fairy bird, who had seen the children by the river when the cruel sailors were taking them from their home, spread the news to the farmers in the rice fields, the tea plantations, and the palm and bamboo groves. This sparked great outrage, and the people of the province, who were fond of the Chan family, united and demanded an investigation into the allegations against the Chan who was said to have broken the law, which led to him and his relatives being condemned. Eventually, it turned out that the accusations, made by a malicious enemy of high status, were completely disproven, and the banishment order against the Chan family was revoked.
The first thought of the uncle of Ming and Mai, upon being liberated from prison, was for his little nephew and niece, and great indeed was his alarm and grief upon learning that the two tender scions of the house of Chan had been banished to a lonely forest by a haunted river, which forest and river were said to be inhabited by wild and cruel beings. Moreover, since the sailors who had taken them there, and who were the only persons who knew where the forest was situated, had been drowned in a swift rushing rapid upon their return journey, it seemed almost impossible to trace the little ones, and Chan Ah Sin the Ninth was about giving up in despair, when the fairy bird, fish, and butterfly, who had aroused the peasants, also aroused the uncle by appearing to him and telling him where the forest of banishment lay and how to reach it.
The first thing that came to Ming and Mai's uncle when he was released from prison was his concern for his little nephew and niece. He felt immense alarm and sorrow upon finding out that the two young children of the Chan family had been exiled to a desolate forest by a haunted river, which was said to be home to wild and vicious creatures. Additionally, the sailors who had taken them there—and who were the only ones who knew the location of the forest—had drowned in a fast-moving current on their way back. It seemed almost impossible to find the children, and Chan Ah Sin the Ninth was on the verge of giving up in despair when the fairy bird, fish, and butterfly, who had previously helped the peasants, appeared to him and revealed where the forest of exile was and how to get there.
“Yes,” said Chan Ah Sin the Ninth, when his friend ceased speaking, “but they did not tell me that I should find my niece and nephew so tenderly cared for. Heaven alone knows why you have been so good to my beloved children.”
“Yes,” said Chan Ah Sin the Ninth, when his friend stopped talking, “but they didn’t mention that I would find my niece and nephew so lovingly taken care of. Only heaven knows why you have been so kind to my dear children.”
He bowed low to the tiger, leopard, and all the living things around him.
He bowed deeply to the tiger, leopard, and all the creatures around him.
277“Most excellent and honorable Chan Ah Sin the Ninth,” replied the Tiger, prostrating himself, “we have had the pleasure and privilege of being good to these little ones, because many years ago in the beautiful land of China, your honorable ancestor, Chan Ah Sin the First, was good and kind to our forefathers.”
277“Most esteemed and honorable Chan Ah Sin the Ninth,” said the Tiger, bowing low, “we’ve had the pleasure of being kind to these little ones because many years ago in the beautiful land of China, your honorable ancestor, Chan Ah Sin the First, was good and kind to our ancestors.”
Then arising upon his hind legs, he turned to Ming and Mai and tenderly touching them with his paws, said:
Then standing on his hind legs, he turned to Ming and Mai and gently touched them with his paws, saying:
“Honorable little ones, your banishment is over, and those who roam the Forest of the Freed, and dwell in the depths of the Pool of Happy Life, will behold no more the light of your eyes. May heaven bless you and preserve you to be as good and noble ancestors to your descendants as your ancestor, Chan Ah Sin the First, was to you.”
“Dear little ones, your time of exile is over, and those who wander the Forest of the Freed and live in the depths of the Pool of Happy Life will no longer see the light of your eyes. May heaven bless you and keep you as good and noble ancestors to your descendants, just like your ancestor, Chan Ah Sin the First, was to you.”
THE STORY OF A LITTLE CHINESE
SEABIRD

A little Chinese seabird sat in the grass which grew on a rocky island. The little Chinese seabird was very sad. Her wing was broken and all her brothers and sisters had flown away, leaving her alone. 278Why, oh why, had she broken her wing? Why, oh why, were brothers and sisters so?
A small Chinese seabird sat in the grass on a rocky island. The little seabird was very sad. Her wing was broken, and all her brothers and sisters had flown away, leaving her alone. 278Why, oh why, had she broken her wing? Why, oh why, were brothers and sisters like this?
The little Chinese seabird looked over the sea. How very beautiful its life and movement! The sea was the only consolation the little Chinese seabird had. It was always lovely and loving to the little Chinese seabird. No matter how often the white-fringed waves spent themselves for her delight, there were always more to follow. Changeably unchanged, they never deserted her nor her island home. Not so with her brothers and sisters. When she could fly with them, circle in the air, float upon the water, dive for little fish, and be happy and gay—then indeed she was one of them and they loved her. But since she had broken her wing, it was different. The little Chinese seabird shook her little head mournfully.
The little Chinese seabird looked out over the sea. How beautiful its life and movement were! The sea was the only comfort the little Chinese seabird had. It was always lovely and affectionate towards her. No matter how often the white-fringed waves crashed for her enjoyment, there were always more to come. Changeably unchanged, they never abandoned her or her island home. Not so with her brothers and sisters. When she could fly with them, circle in the air, float on the water, dive for little fish, and be happy and carefree—then she truly belonged, and they loved her. But since she had broken her wing, things had changed. The little Chinese seabird shook her little head sadly.
But what was that which the waves were bearing towards her island? The little Chinese seabird gave a quick glance, then put her little head under the wing that was not broken.
But what was that the waves were bringing to her island? The little Chinese seabird took a quick look, then tucked her little head under the wing that wasn't broken.
Now, what the little Chinese seabird had seen was a boat. Within the boat were three boys—and these boys were coming to the island to hunt for birds’ eggs. The little Chinese seabird knew this, and her bright, wild little eyes glistened like jewels, and she shivered 279and shuddered as she spread herself as close to the ground as she could.
Now, what the little Chinese seabird had seen was a boat. Inside the boat were three boys—and these boys were coming to the island to hunt for birds’ eggs. The little Chinese seabird knew this, and her bright, wild little eyes sparkled like jewels, and she shivered and trembled as she pressed herself as close to the ground as she could. 279
The boys beached the boat and were soon scrambling over the island, gathering all the eggs that they could find. Sometimes they passed so near to the little Chinese seabird that she thought she must surely be trampled upon, and she set her little beak tight and close so that she might make no sound, should so painful an accident occur. Once, however, when the tip of a boy’s queue dangled against her head and tickled it, the little Chinese seabird forgot entirely her prudent resolve to suffer in silence, and recklessly peeked at the dangling queue. Fortunately for her, the mother who had braided the queue of the boy had neglected to tie properly the bright red cord at the end thereof. Therefore when the little Chinese seabird pecked at the braid, the effect of the peck was not to cause pain to the boy and make him turn around, as might otherwise have been the case, but to pull out of his queue the bright red cord. This, the little Chinese seabird held in her beak for quite a long time. She enjoyed glancing down at its bright red color, and was afraid to let it fall in case the boys might hear.
The boys dragged the boat ashore and quickly started exploring the island, collecting as many eggs as they could find. Sometimes they got so close to the little Chinese seabird that she thought she might get stepped on, so she pressed her tiny beak tight shut to avoid making any noise in case such a painful accident happened. However, once when the tip of a boy's braid brushed against her head and tickled it, the little Chinese seabird completely forgot her careful decision to stay quiet and impulsively took a look at the dangling braid. Luckily for her, the mother who had braided the boy’s hair had forgotten to properly secure the bright red cord at the end. So when the little Chinese seabird pecked at the braid, it didn’t hurt the boy or make him turn around, but instead pulled the bright red cord out of his hair. The little Chinese seabird held onto the cord for quite a while, enjoying the bright red color and worried about dropping it in case the boys heard her.
Meanwhile, the boys, having gathered all the eggs they could find, plotted together 280against the little Chinese seabird and against her brothers and sisters, and the little seabird, holding the red cord in her beak, listened with interest. For many hours after the boys had left the island, the little Chinese seabird sat meditating over what she had heard. So deeply did she meditate that she forgot all about the pain of her broken wing.
Meanwhile, the boys, having collected all the eggs they could find, schemed together against the little Chinese seabird and her brothers and sisters. The little seabird, holding the red cord in her beak, listened with interest. For many hours after the boys had left the island, the little Chinese seabird sat thinking about what she had heard. She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she forgot all about the pain from her broken wing.
Towards evening her brothers and sisters came home and settled over the island like a wide-spreading mantle of wings.
Towards evening, her brothers and sisters came home and settled over the island like a broad spread of wings.
For some time the little Chinese seabird remained perfectly still and quiet. She kept saying to herself, “Why should I care? Why should I care?” But as she did care, she suddenly let fall the bright red cord and opened and closed her beak several times.
For a while, the little Chinese seabird stayed completely still and silent. She kept repeating to herself, “Why should I care? Why should I care?” But since she did care, she suddenly dropped the bright red cord and opened and closed her beak several times.
“What is all that noise?” inquired the eldest seabird.
“What’s all that noise?” asked the oldest seabird.
“Dear brother,” returned the little Chinese seabird, “I hope I have not disturbed you; but is not this a very lovely night? See how radiant the moon.”
“Dear brother,” the little Chinese seabird replied, “I hope I haven’t bothered you; but isn’t this a beautiful night? Look how bright the moon is.”
“Go to sleep! Go to sleep!”
“Go to sleep! Go to sleep!”
“Did you have an enjoyable flight today, brother?”
“Did you have a good flight today, bro?”
“Tiresome little bird, go to sleep, go to sleep.”
“Tired little bird, go to sleep, go to sleep.”
It was the little Chinese seabird’s eldest sister that last spoke.
It was the oldest sister of the little Chinese seabird who spoke last.
281“Oh, sister, is that you?” replied the little Chinese seabird. “I could see you last of the flock as you departed from our island, and I did so admire the satin white of your under-wings and tail.”
281“Oh, sister, is that you?” said the little Chinese seabird. “I saw you last fly away from our island, and I really admired the satin white of your underwings and tail.”
“Mine is whiter,” chirped the youngest of all the birds.
“Mine is whiter,” chirped the youngest bird.
“Go to sleep, go to sleep!” snapped the eldest brother.
“Go to sleep, go to sleep!” the oldest brother snapped.
“What did you have to eat today?” inquired the second brother of the little Chinese seabird.
“What did you eat today?” asked the second brother of the little Chinese seabird.
“I had a very tasty worm porridge, dear brother,” replied the little Chinese seabird. “I scooped it out of the ground beside me, because you know I dared not move any distance for fear of making worse my broken wing.wing.”
“I had some really good worm porridge, dear brother,” replied the little Chinese seabird. “I dug it out of the ground right next to me, because you know I couldn’t move far for fear of making my broken wing.wing. worse.”
“Your broken wing? Ah, yes, your broken wing!” murmured the second brother.
“Your broken wing? Oh, right, your broken wing!” murmured the second brother.
“Ah, yes, your broken wing!” faintly echoed the others.
“Ah, yes, your broken wing!” the others echoed faintly.
Then they all, except the very youngest one, put their heads under their own wings, for they all, except the very youngest one, felt a little bit ashamed of themselves.
Then they all, except for the very youngest one, tucked their heads under their own wings because they all, except for the very youngest one, felt a bit ashamed of themselves.
But the little Chinese seabird did not wish her brothers and sisters to feel ashamed of themselves. It embarrassed her, so she lifted up her little voice again, and said:
But the little Chinese seabird didn’t want her brothers and sisters to feel ashamed of themselves. It made her uncomfortable, so she raised her little voice again and said:
282“But I enjoyed the day exceedingly. The sea was never so lovely nor the sky either. When I was tired of watching the waves chase each other, I could look up and watch the clouds. They sailed over the blue sky so soft and white.”
282“But I really enjoyed the day. The sea was more beautiful than ever, and the sky was amazing too. When I got tired of watching the waves chase one another, I could look up and see the clouds. They floated across the blue sky, so soft and white.”
“There’s no fun in just watching things,” said the youngest of all the birds: “we went right up into the clouds and then deep down into the waves. How we splashed and dived and swam! When I fluttered my wings after a bath in silver spray, it seemed as if a shower of jewels dropped therefrom.”
“There’s no fun in just watching things,” said the youngest of all the birds. “We soared right up into the clouds and then dove deep into the waves. We splashed and dived and swam! When I flapped my wings after a bath in the sparkling spray, it felt like a shower of jewels was falling from me.”
“How lovely!” exclaimed the little Chinese seabird. Then she remembered that if her brothers and sisters were to have just as good a time the next day, she must tell them a story—a true one.
“How lovely!” shouted the little Chinese seabird. Then she realized that if her brothers and sisters were going to have just as much fun the next day, she needed to tell them a story—a true one.
So she did.
So she did.
After she had finished speaking, there was a great fluttering of wings, and all her brothers and sisters rose in the air above her, ready for flight.
After she finished speaking, there was a loud flapping of wings, and all her brothers and sisters took to the air above her, ready to fly.
“To think,” they chattered to one another, “that if we had remained an hour longer, those wicked boys would have come with lighted torches and caught us and dashed us to death against stones.”
“To think,” they chatted to each other, “that if we had stayed just one hour longer, those mean boys would have shown up with torches and caught us and smashed us to death against the rocks.”
“Yes, and dressed us and salted us!”
“Yes, and dressed us and salted us!”
283“And dressed us and salted us!”
283“And got us all ready and seasoned us!”
“And dried us!”
“And dried us out!”
“And dried us!”
“And dried us out!”
“And eaten us!”
"And devoured us!"
“And eaten us!”
"And devoured us!"
“How rude!”
"That's so rude!"
“How inconsiderate!”
"How thoughtless!"
“How altogether uncalled for!”
“How completely uncalled for!”
“Are you quite sure?” inquired the eldest brother of the little Chinese seabird.
“Are you really sure?” asked the oldest brother of the little Chinese seabird.
“See,” she replied, “here is the red cord from the queue of one of the boys. I picked it out as his braid dangled against my head!”
“Look,” she said, “here’s the red cord from one of the boys’ braids. I grabbed it when his braid brushed against my head!”
The brothers and sisters looked at one another.
The siblings looked at each other.
“How near they must have come to her!” exclaimed the eldest sister.
“How close they must have been to her!” exclaimed the eldest sister.
“They might have trampled her to death in a very unbecoming manner!” remarked the second.
“They could have trampled her to death in a really disgraceful way!” said the second.
“They will be sure to do it tonight when they search with torchlight,” was the opinion of the second brother.
“They will definitely do it tonight when they search with flashlights,” said the second brother.
And the eldest brother looked sharply down upon the little Chinese seabird, and said:
And the oldest brother looked down sharply at the little Chinese seabird and said:
“If you had not told us what these rude boys intended doing, you would not have had to die alone.”
“If you hadn’t told us what those rude boys were planning, you wouldn’t have had to die alone.”
“I prefer to die alone!” proudly replied 284the little Chinese seabird. “It will be much pleasanter to die in quiet than with wailing screams in my ears.”
“I’d rather die alone!” the little Chinese seabird replied proudly. “It’ll be much more pleasant to die in peace than with screaming cries in my ears.”
“Hear her, oh, hear her!” exclaimed the second sister.
“Hear her, oh, hear her!” shouted the second sister.
But the eldest sister, she with the satin-white under-wings and spreading tail, descended to the ground, and began pulling up some tough grass. “Come,” she cried to the other birds, “let us make a strong nest for our broken-winged little sister—a nest in which we can bear away to safety one who tonight has saved our lives without thought of her own.”
But the oldest sister, with her satin-white underwings and wide tail, landed on the ground and started pulling up some tough grass. “Come on,” she called to the other birds, “let’s build a strong nest for our little sister with the broken wing—a nest where we can take her to safety, the one who saved our lives tonight without thinking of herself.”
“We will, with pleasure,” answered the other birds.birds.
“We will, of course,” replied the other birds.birds.
Whereupon they fluttered down and helped to build the most wonderful nest that ever was built, weaving in and out of it the bright red cord, which the little Chinese seabird had plucked out of the boy’s queue. This made the nest strong enough to bear the weight of the little Chinese seabird, and when it was finished they dragged it beside her and tenderly pushed her in. Then they clutched its sides with their beaks, flapped their wings, and in a moment were soaring together far up in the sky, the little Chinese seabird with the broken wing happy as she could be in the midst of them.
Then they fluttered down and helped build the most amazing nest ever created, weaving in and out of it the bright red cord that the little Chinese seabird had taken from the boy’s pigtail. This made the nest strong enough to hold the weight of the little Chinese seabird, and when it was done, they dragged it beside her and gently pushed her in. Then they gripped its sides with their beaks, flapped their wings, and in no time, they were soaring together high in the sky, the little Chinese seabird with the broken wing as happy as she could be among them.
WHAT ABOUT THE CAT?

What about the cat?” asked the little princess of her eldest maid.
“What about the cat?” asked the little princess of her oldest maid.
“It is sitting on the sunny side of the garden wall, watching the butterflies. It meowed for three of the prettiest to fall into its mouth, and would you believe it, that is just what happened. A green, a blue, a pink shaded with gold, all went down pussy’s red throat.”
“It’s sitting on the sunny side of the garden wall, watching the butterflies. It meowed for three of the prettiest to fall into its mouth, and believe it or not, that’s exactly what happened. A green one, a blue one, and a pink one shaded with gold all went down the cat’s red throat.”
The princess smiled. “What about the cat?” she questioned her second maid.
The princess smiled. “What about the cat?” she asked her second maid.
“She is seated in your honorable father’s chair of state, and your honorable father’s first body-slave is scratching her back with your father’s own back-scratcher, made of the purest gold and ivory.”
“She is sitting in your father's esteemed chair, and your father's first body slave is scratching her back with your father's own back scratcher, made of the finest gold and ivory.”
The princess laughed outright. She pattered gracefully into another room. There she saw the youngest daughter of her foster-mother.
The princess laughed out loud. She walked elegantly into another room. There, she saw the youngest daughter of her foster mom.
“What about the cat?” she asked for the third time.
“What about the cat?” she asked for the third time.
“The cat! Oh, she has gone to Shinku’s duck farm. The ducks love her so that when they see her, they swim to shore and embrace her with their wings. Four of them combined to make a raft and she got upon their backs 286and went down-stream with them. They met some of the ducklings on the way and she patted them to death with her paws. How the big ducks quacked!”
“The cat! Oh, she has gone to Shinku’s duck farm. The ducks love her so much that when they see her, they swim to shore and wrap their wings around her. Four of them teamed up to create a raft, and she climbed onto their backs and floated downstream with them. Along the way, they encountered some ducklings, and she playfully petted them with her paws. How the big ducks quacked!”
“That is a good story,” quoth the princess.
“That is a good story,” said the princess.
She went into the garden and, seeing one of the gardeners, said: “What about the cat?”
She went into the garden and, seeing one of the gardeners, said, "What’s up with the cat?"
“It is frisking somewhere under the cherry tree, but you would not know it if you saw it,” replied the gardener.
“It’s playing around somewhere under the cherry tree, but you wouldn't know it if you saw it,” replied the gardener.
“Why?” asked the princess.
"Why?" the princess asked.
“Because, Your Highness, I gave it a strong worm porridge for its dinner, and as soon as it ate it, its white fur coat became a glossy green, striped with black. It looks like a giant caterpillar, and all the little caterpillars are going to hold a festival tonight in its honor.”
“Because, Your Highness, I fed it a rich worm porridge for dinner, and as soon as it ate it, its white fur coat turned into a shiny green, striped with black. It looks like a giant caterpillar, and all the little caterpillars are going to have a festival tonight to celebrate it.”
“Deary me! What a great cat!” exclaimed the princess.
“Wow! What an amazing cat!” exclaimed the princess.
A little further on she met one of the chamberlains of the palace. “What about the cat?” she asked.
A little further on, she ran into one of the palace chamberlains. “What about the cat?” she asked.
“It is dancing in the ballroom in a dress of elegant cobwebs and a necklace of pearl rice. For partner, she has the yellow dragon in the hall, come to life, and they take such pretty steps together that all who behold them shriek in ecstasy. Three little mice hold up 287her train as she dances, and another sits perched on the tip of the dragon’s curled tail.”
“It is dancing in the ballroom in a dress made of elegant cobwebs and a necklace of pearl rice. For a partner, she has the yellow dragon in the hall, come to life, and they take such beautiful steps together that everyone watching them shrieks in delight. Three little mice hold up 287 her train as she dances, and another one perches on the tip of the dragon’s curled tail.”
At this the princess quivered like a willow tree and was obliged to seek her apartments. When there, she recovered herself, and placing a blossom on her exquisite eyebrow, commanded that all those of whom she had inquired concerning the cat should be brought before her. When they appeared she looked at them very severely and said:
At this, the princess trembled like a willow tree and had to go to her room. Once there, she composed herself and placed a flower on her beautiful eyebrow, then ordered that everyone she had asked about the cat be brought to her. When they arrived, she looked at them very sternly and said:
“You have all told me different stories when I have asked you: ‘What about the cat?’ Which of these stories is true?”
“You all have told me different stories when I asked you, ‘What about the cat?’ Which of these stories is true?”
No one answered. All trembled and paled.
No one replied. Everyone shook and turned pale.
“They are all untrue,” announced the princess.
"They're all lies," announced the princess.
She lifted her arm and there crawled out of her sleeve her white cat. It had been there all the time.
She lifted her arm, and her white cat crawled out of her sleeve. It had been there the whole time.
Then the courtly chamberlain advanced towards her, kotowing three times. “Princess,” said he, “would a story be a story if it were true? Would you have been as well entertained this morning if, instead of our stories, we, your unworthy servants, had simply told you that the cat was up your sleeve?”
Then the chamberlain stepped forward and bowed three times. “Princess,” he said, “would a story be a story if it were true? Would you have enjoyed your morning as much if, instead of our tales, we, your humble servants, had just told you that the cat was up your sleeve?”
The princess lost her severity in hilarity. “Thank you, my dear servants,” said she. “I appreciate your desire to amuse me.”
The princess became cheerful and laughed. “Thank you, my dear servants,” she said. “I appreciate your efforts to make me laugh.”
288She looked at her cat, thought of all it had done and been in the minds of her servants, and laughed like a princess again and again.
288She glanced at her cat, remembered everything it had done and how her staff viewed it, and laughed like a princess over and over again.
THE WILD MAN AND THE GENTLE
BOY

Will you come with me?” said the Wild Man.
“Will you come with me?” asked the Wild Man.
“With pleasure,” replied the Gentle Boy.
“With pleasure,” replied the Kind Boy.
The Wild Man took the Gentle Boy by the hand, and together they waded through rice fields, climbed tea hills, plunged through forests and at last came to a wide road, shaded on either side by large evergreen trees, with resting places made of bamboo sticks every mile or so.
The Wild Man took the Gentle Boy by the hand, and together they waded through rice fields, climbed tea hills, pushed through forests, and finally reached a wide road, lined on both sides by tall evergreen trees, with bamboo rest areas every mile or so.
“My honorable father provided these resting places for the poor carriers,” said the Gentle Boy. “Here they can lay their burdens down, eat betel nuts, and rest.”
“My respected father made these spots for the tired carriers,” said the Gentle Boy. “Here they can set down their loads, have some betel nuts, and take a break.”
“Oh, ho,” laughed the Wild Man. “I don’t think there will be many carriers resting today. I cleared the road before I brought you.”
“Oh, wow,” laughed the Wild Man. “I don’t think there will be many carriers taking a break today. I cleared the road before I brought you.”
“Indeed!” replied the Gentle Boy. “May I ask how?”
“Really!” replied the Gentle Boy. “Can I ask how?”
“Ate them up.”
“Devoured them.”
“Ah!” sighed the Gentle Boy. He felt the 289silence and stillness around. The very leaves had ceased to flutter, and only the soul of a bird hovered near.
“Ah!” sighed the Gentle Boy. He felt the 289silence and stillness around. Even the leaves had stopped rustling, and only the spirit of a bird lingered nearby.
The Wild Man had gigantic arms and legs and a broad, hairy chest. His mouth was exceeding large and his head was unshaved. He wore a sack of coarse linen, open in front with holes for arms. On his head was a rattan cap, besmeared with the blood of a deer.
The Wild Man had huge arms and legs and a broad, hairy chest. His mouth was extremely large, and his head was unshaven. He wore a coarse linen sack that was open in the front with holes for his arms. On his head was a rattan cap, stained with deer blood.
The Gentle Boy was small and plump; his skin was like silk and the tips of his little fingers were pink. His queue was neatly braided and interwoven with silks of many colors. He wore a peach-colored blouse and azure pantaloons, all richly embroidered, and of the finest material. The buttons on his tunic were of pure gold, and the sign of the dragon was worked on his cap. He was of the salt of the earth, a descendant of Confutze, an aristocrat of aristocrats.
The Gentle Boy was small and chubby; his skin was soft like silk and the tips of his little fingers were pink. His braid was neatly done and woven with silks in many colors. He wore a peach-colored shirt and blue pants, both richly embroidered and made from the finest fabric. The buttons on his tunic were pure gold, and the dragon emblem was stitched onto his cap. He was down-to-earth, a descendant of Confucius, an aristocrat among aristocrats.
“Of what are you thinking?” asked the Wild Man.
"What's on your mind?" asked the Wild Man.
“About the carriers. Did they taste good?” asked the Gentle Boy with mild curiosity.
“About the carriers. Did they taste good?” asked the Gentle Boy with a calm curiosity.
“Yes, but there is something that will taste better, younger and tenderer, you know.”
“Yes, but there's something that will taste better, fresher, and more tender, you know.”
He surveyed the Gentle Boy with glistening eyes.
He looked at the Gentle Boy with shining eyes.
The Gentle Boy thought of his father’s 290mansion, the frescoed ceilings, the chandeliers hung with pearls, the great blue vases, the dragon’s smiles, the galleries of glass through which walked his mother and sisters; but most of all, he thought of his noble ancestors.
The Gentle Boy thought about his father’s 290mansion, the painted ceilings, the chandeliers filled with pearls, the big blue vases, the dragon carvings, the glass galleries where his mother and sisters walked; but most of all, he thought of his proud ancestors.
“What would Your Excellency be pleased to converse about?” he inquired after a few minutes, during which the Wild Man had been engaged in silent contemplation of the Gentle Boy’s chubby cheeks.
“What would you like to talk about?” he asked after a few minutes, during which the Wild Man had been silently pondering the Gentle Boy’s chubby cheeks.
“About good things to eat,” promptly replied the Wild Man.
“About good things to eat,” the Wild Man quickly replied.
“Very well,” politely replied the Gentle Boy. “There are a great many,” he dreamily observed, staring into space.
“Sure,” the Gentle Boy replied politely. “There are a lot,” he said dreamily, gazing into the distance.
“Tell me about some of the fine dishes in your father’s kitchen. It is they who have made you.”
“Tell me about some of the great dishes in your dad’s kitchen. It's those that have shaped you.”
The Gentle Boy looked complacently up and down himself.
The Gentle Boy looked self-satisfied as he checked himself out from head to toe.
“I hope in all humility,” he said, “that I do honor to my father’s cook’s dishes.”
“I sincerely hope,” he said, “that I do justice to my father’s cook’s recipes.”
The Wild Man laughed so boisterously that the trees rocked.
The Wild Man laughed so loudly that the trees swayed.
“There is iced seaweed jelly, for one thing,” began the Gentle Boy, “and a ragout of water lilies, pork and chicken dumplings with bamboo shoots, bird’s-nest soup and boiled almonds, ducks’ eggs one hundred years old, garnished 291with strips of sucking pig and heavenly fish fried in paradise oil, white balls of rice flour stuffed with sweetmeats, honey and rose-leaves, candied frogs and salted crabs, sugared seaweed and pickled stars.”
“There’s iced seaweed jelly, for one thing,” started the Gentle Boy, “and a stew of water lilies, pork and chicken dumplings with bamboo shoots, bird’s-nest soup and boiled almonds, century-old duck eggs, topped with strips of roasted pig and amazing fish fried in paradise oil, white balls of rice flour filled with sweet treats, honey and rose leaves, candied frogs and salted crabs, sugared seaweed and pickled stars.”
He paused.
He took a moment.
“Now, tell me,” said the Wild Man, “which of all things would you like best to eat?”
“Now, tell me,” said the Wild Man, “what would you like to eat the most?”
The Gentle Boy’s eye wandered musingly over the Wild Man’s gigantic proportions, his hungry mouth, his fanglike teeth. He flipped a ladybird insect off his silken cuff and smiled at the Wild Man as he did so.
The Gentle Boy's gaze drifted thoughtfully over the Wild Man's massive size, his eager mouth, his sharp teeth. He brushed a ladybug off his silky sleeve and smiled at the Wild Man as he did.
“Best of all, honorable sir,” he slowly said, “I would like to eat you.”
“Best of all, sir,” he said slowly, “I would like to eat you.”
The Wild Man sat transfixed, staring at the Gentle Boy, his mouth half open, the hair standing up on his head. And to this day he sits there, on the high road to Cheang Che, a piece of petrified stone.
The Wild Man sat frozen, staring at the Gentle Boy, his mouth slightly open, his hair standing on end. And to this day, he remains there, on the main road to Cheang Che, a piece of hardened stone.
THE GARMENTS OF THE FAIRIES

Why do we never see the fairies?” asked Mermei.
“Why do we never see the fairies?” asked Mermei.
“Because,” replied her mother, “the fairies do not wish to be seen.”
“Because,” her mother replied, “the fairies don’t want to be seen.”
“But why, honorable mother, do they not wish to be seen?”
“But why, dear mother, don’t they want to be seen?”
292“Would my jade jewel wish to show herself to strangers if she wore no tunic or shoes or rosettes?”
292“Would my precious jewel want to reveal herself to strangers if she weren't wearing a dress, shoes, or any accessories?”
Mermei glanced down at her blue silk tunic embroidered in white and gold, at her scarlet shoes beaded at the tips so as to resemble the heads of kittens; and looking over to a mirror hung on the side of the wall where the sun shone, noted the purple rosettes in her hair and the bright butterfly’s wing.
Mermei looked down at her blue silk tunic embroidered in white and gold, at her red shoes with beaded tips that looked like kitten heads; and as she glanced at a mirror hanging on the wall where the sunlight streamed in, she noticed the purple rosettes in her hair and the bright butterfly wing.
“Oh, no! honorable mother,” said she, shaking her head with quite a shocked air.
“Oh, no! honorable mother,” she said, shaking her head with a shocked expression.
“Then, when you hear the reason why the fairies do not appear to you except in your dreams, you will know that they are doing just as you would do were you in a fairy’s shoes.”
“Then, when you hear why the fairies only show up in your dreams, you'll understand that they're acting just like you would if you were in their position.”
“A story! A story!” cried Mermei, clapping her hands and waving her fan, and Choy and Fei and Wei and Sui, who were playing battledore and shuttlecock on the green, ran into the house and grouped themselves around Mermei and the mother. They all loved stories.
“A story! A story!” shouted Mermei, clapping her hands and waving her fan, and Choy, Fei, Wei, and Sui, who were playing battledore and shuttlecock on the lawn, ran into the house and gathered around Mermei and their mother. They all loved stories.
“Many, many years ago,” began the mother of Mermei, “when the sun was a warm-hearted but mischievous boy, playing all kinds of pranks with fruits and flowers and growing things, and his sister, the moon, was too young to be sad and serious, the fairies met together 293by night. The sun, of course, was not present, and the moon had withdrawn behind a cloud. Stars alone shone in the quiet sky. By their light the fairies looked upon each other, and found themselves so fair and radiant in their robes of varied hues, all wonderfully fashioned, fringed and laced, some bright and brilliant, others, delicate and gauzy, but each and all a perfect dream of loveliness, that they danced for very joy in themselves and the garments in which they were arrayed.
"Many, many years ago," the mother of Mermei started, "when the sun was a warm-hearted but playful boy, pulling all sorts of pranks with fruits, flowers, and growing things, and his sister, the moon, was too young to feel sad or serious, the fairies gathered together at night. The sun, of course, wasn’t there, and the moon had hidden behind a cloud. Only the stars shone in the quiet sky. By their light, the fairies looked at each other and saw how beautiful and radiant they appeared in their colorful robes, all uniquely designed, fringed, and laced—some bright and brilliant, others delicate and sheer—yet each one a perfect dream of beauty. They danced out of sheer joy in themselves and in the outfits they wore. 293
“The dance being over, the queen of all sighed a fragrant sigh of happiness upon the air, and bowing to her lovely companions said:
“The dance being over, the queen of all sighed a fragrant sigh of happiness into the air, and bowing to her lovely companions said:
“‘Sweet sisters, the mission of the fairies is to gladden the hearts of the mortals. Let us, therefore, this night, leave behind us on the earth the exquisite garments whose hues and fashions have given us so much pleasure. And because we may not be seen uncovered, let us from henceforth be invisible.’
“‘Sweet sisters, the fairies' job is to bring joy to humans. So, tonight, let’s leave behind the beautiful clothes that have brought us so much joy. And since we can’t be seen without them, let’s make ourselves invisible from now on.’”
“‘We will! We will!’ cried the sister fairies. They were all good and kind of heart, and much as they loved their dainty robes, they loved better to give happiness to others.
“‘We will! We will!’ shouted the sister fairies. They were all good and kind-hearted, and even though they loved their pretty outfits, they loved bringing happiness to others even more.”
“And that is why the fairies are invisible, and why we have the flowers.”
“And that’s why fairies are invisible, and why we have flowers.”
“The flowers!” cried Mermei. “Why the flowers?”
“The flowers!” shouted Mermei. “Why the flowers?”
294“And the fairies’ garments! Where can we find them?” asked Fei with the starry eyes.
294“And the fairies’ clothes! Where can we find them?” asked Fei with starry eyes.
“In the gardens, in the forests, and by the streams,” answered the mother. “The flowers, dear children, are the bright-hued garments which the fairies left behind them when they flew from earth, never to return again, save invisible.”
“In the gardens, in the forests, and by the streams,” replied the mother. “The flowers, dear children, are the colorful clothes that the fairies left behind when they flew away from Earth, never to come back again, except in spirit.”
THE DREAMS THAT FAILED

Ping Sik and Soon Yen sat by the roadside under a spreading olive tree. They were on their way to market to sell two little pigs. With the money to be obtained from the sale of the little pigs, they were to buy caps and shoes with which to attend school.
Ping Sik and Soon Yen sat by the side of the road under a large olive tree. They were headed to the market to sell two little pigs. With the money they would get from selling the pigs, they planned to buy caps and shoes for school.
“When I get to be a man,” said Ping Sik, “I will be so great and so glorious that the Emperor will allow me to wear a three-eyed peacock feather, and whenever I walk abroad, all who meet me will bow to the ground.”
“When I grow up,” said Ping Sik, “I’ll be so fantastic and so amazing that the Emperor will let me wear a three-eyed peacock feather, and every time I go out, everyone who sees me will bow down to the ground.”
“And I,” said Soon Yen, “will be a great general. The reins of my steeds will be purple and scarlet, and in my cap will wave a bright blue plume.”
“And I,” said Soon Yen, “will be a great general. The reins of my horses will be purple and red, and a bright blue feather will wave in my cap.”
“I shall be such a great poet and scholar,” continued Ping Sik, “that the greatest university 295in the Middle Kingdom will present me with a vase encrusted with pearls.”
“I will be such a great poet and scholar,” continued Ping Sik, “that the best university in the Middle Kingdom will give me a vase decorated with pearls.”
“And I shall be so valiant and trustworthy that the Pearly Emperor will appoint me commander-in-chief of his army, and his enemies will tremble at the sound of my name.”
“And I will be so brave and reliable that the Pearly Emperor will make me the commander-in-chief of his army, and his enemies will shake with fear at the mention of my name.”
“I shall wear a yellow jacket with the names of three ancestors inscribed thereon in seven colors.”
"I'll wear a yellow jacket with the names of three ancestors written on it in seven colors."
“And I shall wear silk robes spun by princesses, and a cloak of throat skins of sables.”
“And I will wear silk robes made by princesses, and a cloak of sable fur.”
“And I shall live in a mansion of marble and gold.”
"And I will live in a mansion made of marble and gold."
“And I in halls of jadestone.”
“And I in halls of jade.”
“And I will own silk and tea plantations and tens of thousands of rice farms.”
“And I'll own silk and tea plantations and tens of thousands of rice farms.”
“All the bamboo country shall be mine, and the rivers and sea shall be full of my fishing boats, junks, and craft of all kinds.”
“All the bamboo land will be mine, and the rivers and sea will be teeming with my fishing boats, junks, and all sorts of vessels.”
“People will bow down before me and cry: ‘Oh, most excellent, most gracious, most beautiful!’”
“People will bow down before me and say: ‘Oh, so awesome, so kind, so beautiful!’”
“None will dare offend so mighty a man as I shall be!”
“None will dare to offend such a powerful man as I will be!”
“O ho! You good-for-nothing rascals!” cried the father of Ping Sik. “What are you doing loafing under a tree when you should be speeding to market?”
“O ho! You lazy good-for-nothings!” cried the father of Ping Sik. “What are you doing hanging out under a tree when you should be rushing to the market?”
296“And the little pigs, where are they?” cried the father of Soon Yen.
296 “And where are the little pigs?” asked Soon Yen's father.
The boys looked down at the baskets which had held the little pigs. While they had been dreaming of future glories, the young porkers had managed to scramble out of the loosely woven bamboo thatch of which the baskets were made.
The boys looked down at the baskets that had held the little pigs. While they had been dreaming of future glories, the young pigs had managed to squeeze out of the loosely woven bamboo that made up the baskets.
The fathers of Ping Sik and Soon Yen produced canes.
The fathers of Ping Sik and Soon Yen made canes.
“Without shoes and caps,” said they, “you cannot attend school. Therefore, back to the farm and feed pigs.”
“Without shoes and hats,” they said, “you can’t go to school. So, back to the farm to feed the pigs.”
GLAD YEN

I’m so glad! so glad!” shouted little Yen.
“I’m so happy! So happy!” shouted little Yen.
“Why?” asked Wou. “Has any one given you a gold box with jewels, or a peacock feather fan, or a coat of many colors, or a purse of gold? Has your father become rich or been made a high mandarin?”
“Why?” asked Wou. “Has anyone given you a gold box with jewels, or a peacock feather fan, or a coat of many colors, or a purse of gold? Has your father gotten rich or been made a high mandarin?”
Wou sighed as he put these questions. He had voiced his own longings.
Wou sighed as he asked these questions. He had expressed his own desires.
“No,” answered Yen, giving a hop, skip, and jump.
“No,” replied Yen, hopping with excitement.
“Then, why are you glad?” repeated Wou.
“Then, why are you happy?” repeated Wou.
“Why?” Yen’s bright face grew brighter. 297“Oh, because I have such a beautiful blue sky, such a rippling river, waterfalls that look like lace and pearls and diamonds, and sun-beams brighter and more radiant than the finest jewels. Because I have chirping insects, and flying beetles, and dear, wiggly worms—and birds, oh, such lovely birds, all colors! And some of them can sing. I have a sun and a moon and stars. And flowers? Wouldn’t any one be glad at the sight of flowers?”
“Why?” Yen’s bright face got even brighter. 297“Oh, because I have this stunning blue sky, such a flowing river, waterfalls that look like lace, pearls, and diamonds, and sunbeams that are brighter and more radiant than the finest gems. Because I have chirping insects, flying beetles, and adorable, wiggly worms—and birds, oh, such beautiful birds, all different colors! And some of them can sing. I have a sun and a moon and stars. And flowers? Wouldn’t anyone be happy to see flowers?”
Wou’s sad and melancholy face suddenly lighted and overflowed with smiles.
Wou’s sad and gloomy face suddenly brightened and filled with smiles.
“Why,” said he, “I have all these bright and beautiful things. I have the beautiful sky, and water, and birds, and flowers, too! I have the sun, and the moon, and the stars, just as you have! I never thought of that before!”
“Why,” he said, “I have all these bright and beautiful things. I have the beautiful sky, and water, and birds, and flowers, too! I have the sun, and the moon, and the stars, just like you do! I never realized that before!”
“Of course you have,” replied Yen. “You have all that is mine, and I all that is yours, yet neither can take from the other!”
“Of course you have,” replied Yen. “You have everything that belongs to me, and I have everything that belongs to you, yet neither can take anything from the other!”
THE DECEPTIVE MAT

When Tsin Yen was about eight years old, he and his little brother were one fine day enjoying a game of battledore and shuttlecock on the green lawn, which their father had reserved as a 298playground for their use. The lawn was a part of a very elaborate garden laid out with many rare flowers and ferns and exquisite plants in costly porcelain jars. The whole was enclosed behind high walls.
When Tsin Yen was about eight years old, he and his little brother were having a great time one day playing battledore and shuttlecock on the green lawn that their father had set aside as a playground for them. The lawn was part of a beautiful garden filled with many rare flowers, ferns, and exquisite plants in expensive porcelain pots. The whole area was surrounded by high walls.
It was a very warm day and the garden gate had been left open, so that the breeze could better blow within. A man stood outside the gate, watching the boys. He carried a small parcel under his arm.
It was a really warm day, and the garden gate had been left open so the breeze could flow in more freely. A man stood outside the gate, watching the boys. He was holding a small package under his arm.
“Will not the jewel eyes of the honorable little ones deign to turn my way?” he cried at last.
“Will the precious eyes of the honorable little ones not look my way?” he exclaimed at last.
Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo looked over at him.
Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo glanced over at him.
“What is your wish, honorable sir?” asked Tsin Yen.
“What’s your wish, sir?” asked Tsin Yen.
And the man replied: “That I may be allowed space in which to spread my mat on your green. The road outside is dusty and the insects are more lively than suits my melancholy mood.”
And the man answered, “I’d like a place to lay my mat on your grass. The road outside is dusty, and the bugs are more active than I feel comfortable with in my gloomy mood.”
“Spread your mat, good sir,” hastily answered Tsin Yen, giving a quick glance at the small parcel, and returning to his play.
“Spread your mat, good sir,” Tsin Yen quickly replied, glancing at the small package before getting back to his game.
The man began quietly to unroll his bundle, Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo being too much interested in their play to pay much attention to him. But a few minutes passed, however, before the stranger touched Tsin Yen’s sleeve, and bade him stand aside.
The man quietly started to unroll his bundle, while Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo were too focused on their game to notice him. But after a few minutes, the stranger tapped Tsin Yen's sleeve and told him to move aside.
299“For what reason, honorable sir?” asked Tsin Yen, much surprised.
299“Why, honorable sir?” asked Tsin Yen, quite surprised.
“Did not you consent to my spreading my mat, most ingenuous son of an illustrious father?” returned the man. He pointed to his mat. Of cobweb texture and cobweb color, it already covered almost the whole green lawn, and there was a portion yet unrolled.
“Didn’t you agree to let me spread my mat, you clever son of a distinguished father?” the man replied. He pointed to his mat. With a texture and color like cobwebs, it already covered almost the entire green lawn, and there was still a part that hadn’t been unrolled.
“How could I know that so small a bundle would make so large a mat?” exclaimed Tsin Yen protestingly.
“How could I know that such a small bundle would make such a big mat?” Tsin Yen exclaimed in protest.
“But you should have thought, my son,” said the father of Tsin Yen, who now appeared upon the scene. “If you had thought before consenting to the spreading of the mat, you would not, this fine afternoon, be obliged to yield your playground to a stranger. However, the word of a Tsin must be made good. Stand aside, my sons.”
“But you should have considered, my son,” said Tsin Yen’s father, who now entered the scene. “If you had thought ahead before agreeing to lay out the mat, you wouldn’t have to give up your playground to a stranger this lovely afternoon. However, a Tsin's word must be honored. Step aside, my sons.”
So Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo stood aside and watched with indignant eyes the deceptive mat unrolled over the whole space where they were wont to play. When it was spread to its full capacity, the man seated himself in the middle, and remained thereon until the setting of the sun.
So Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo stood aside and watched with angry eyes as the fake mat was laid out across the whole area where they used to play. Once it was spread out completely, the man sat down in the middle and stayed there until sunset.
And that is the reason why Tsin Yen, when he became a man, always thought for three minutes before allowing any word to escape his lips.
And that's why Tsin Yen, when he grew up, always took three minutes to think before letting any words come out.
THE HEART’S DESIRE

She was dainty, slender, and of waxen pallor. Her eyes were long and drooping, her eyebrows finely arched. She had the tiniest Golden Lily feet and the glossiest black hair. Her name was Li Chung O’Yam, and she lived in a sad, beautiful old palace surrounded by a sad, beautiful old garden, situated on a charming island in the middle of a lake. This lake was spanned by marble bridges, entwined with green creepers, reaching to the mainland. No boats were ever seen on its waters, but the pink lotus lily floated thereon and swans of marvellous whiteness.
She was delicate, slim, and had a waxy complexion. Her eyes were long and droopy, with elegantly arched eyebrows. She had the smallest Golden Lily feet and the shiniest black hair. Her name was Li Chung O’Yam, and she lived in a beautiful yet melancholic old palace surrounded by a lovely, sorrowful garden, located on a picturesque island in the middle of a lake. Marble bridges, covered in green vines, connected the island to the mainland. No boats were ever seen on its surface, but pink lotus lilies floated there, accompanied by swans of stunning whiteness.
Li Chung O’Yam wore priceless silks and radiant jewels. The rarest flowers bloomed for her alone. Her food and drink were of the finest flavors and served in the purest gold and silver plates and goblets. The sweetest music lulled her to sleep.
Li Chung O’Yam wore invaluable silks and stunning jewels. The rarest flowers bloomed just for her. Her food and drinks were of the finest quality, served on pure gold and silver plates and goblets. The sweetest music rocked her to sleep.
Yet Li Chung O’Yam was not happy. In the midst of the grandeur of her enchanted palace, she sighed for she knew not what.
Yet Li Chung O’Yam was not happy. In the midst of the splendor of her enchanted palace, she sighed for something she couldn't quite identify.
“She is weary of being alone,” said one of the attendants. And he who ruled all within the palace save Li Chung O’Yam, said: “Bring her a father!”
“She is tired of being alone,” said one of the attendants. And he who ruled everyone in the palace except Li Chung O’Yam, said: “Get her a father!”
301A portly old mandarin was brought to O’Yam. She made humble obeisance, and her august father inquired ceremoniously as to the state of her health, but she sighed and was still weary.
301A heavyset old official was brought to O’Yam. She bowed respectfully, and her esteemed father asked formally about her health, but she sighed and remained tired.
“We have made a mistake; it is a mother she needs,” said they.
“We made a mistake; it’s a mother she needs,” they said.
A comely matron, robed in rich silks and waving a beautiful peacock feather fan, was presented to O’Yam as her mother. The lady delivered herself of much good advice and wise instruction as to deportment and speech, but O’Yam turned herself on her silken cushions and wished to say goodbye to her mother.
A beautiful woman, dressed in luxurious silks and waving a lovely peacock feather fan, was introduced to O’Yam as her mother. The lady offered a lot of good advice and wise tips on behavior and speech, but O’Yam turned on her silken cushions and wanted to say goodbye to her mother.
Then they led O’Yam into a courtyard which was profusely illuminated with brilliant lanterns and flaring torches. There were a number of little boys of about her own age dancing on stilts. One little fellow, dressed all in scarlet and flourishing a small sword, was pointed out to her as her brother. O’Yam was amused for a few moments, but in a little while she was tired of the noise and confusion.
Then they took O’Yam into a courtyard that was brightly lit with colorful lanterns and flickering torches. There were several boys around her age dancing on stilts. One little guy, dressed all in red and waving a small sword, was pointed out to her as her brother. O’Yam found it entertaining for a little while, but soon she got tired of the noise and chaos.
In despair, they who lived but to please her consulted amongst themselves. O’Yam, overhearing them, said: “Trouble not your minds. I will find my own heart’s ease.”
In despair, those who lived only to please her consulted among themselves. O’Yam, overhearing them, said: “Don’t trouble yourselves. I will find my own peace.”
Then she called for her carrier dove, and had an attendant bind under its wing a note 302which she had written. The dove went forth and flew with the note to where a little girl named Ku Yum, with a face as round as a harvest moon, and a mouth like a red vine leaf, was hugging a cat to keep her warm and sucking her finger to prevent her from being hungry. To this little girl the dove delivered O’Yam’s message, then returned to its mistress.
Then she called for her carrier dove and had an attendant tie a note under its wing that she had written. The dove flew off with the note to a little girl named Ku Yum, who had a round face like a harvest moon and a mouth like a red vine leaf. She was hugging a cat to keep it warm and sucking her finger to stave off hunger. The dove delivered O’Yam’s message to the little girl and then returned to its owner.
“Bring me my dolls and my cats, and attire me in my brightest and best,” cried O’Yam.
“Bring me my dolls and my cats, and dress me in my brightest and best,” shouted O’Yam.
When Ku Yum came slowly over one of the marble bridges towards the palace wherein dwelt Li Chung O’Yam, she wore a blue cotton blouse, carried a peg doll in one hand and her cat in another. O’Yam ran to greet her and brought her into the castle hall. Ku Yum looked at O’Yam, at her radiant apparel, at her cats and her dolls.
When Ku Yum walked slowly over one of the marble bridges towards the palace where Li Chung O’Yam lived, she wore a blue cotton blouse and carried a peg doll in one hand and her cat in the other. O’Yam rushed to greet her and took her into the castle hall. Ku Yum looked at O’Yam, at her stunning outfit, at her cats, and at her dolls.
“Ah!” she exclaimed. “How beautifully you are robed! In the same colors as I. And behold, your dolls and your cats, are they not much like mine?”
“Ah!” she exclaimed. “You look so beautiful in your dress! It's the same colors as mine. And look at your dolls and your cats, aren't they just like mine?”
“Indeed they are,” replied O’Yam, lifting carefully the peg doll and patting the rough fur of Ku Yum’s cat.
“Yeah, they really are,” replied O’Yam, carefully picking up the peg doll and stroking the rough fur of Ku Yum’s cat.
Then she called her people together and said to them:
Then she gathered her people and said to them:
“Behold, I have found my heart’s desire—a little sister.”
“Look, I’ve found what my heart wants—a little sister.”
303And forever after O’Yam and Ku Yum lived happily together in a glad, beautiful old palace, surrounded by a glad, beautiful old garden, on a charming little island in the middle of a lake.
303And from then on, O’Yam and Ku Yum lived happily together in a lovely, beautiful old palace, surrounded by a lovely, beautiful old garden, on a charming little island in the middle of a lake.
THE CANDY THAT IS NOT
SWEET

Grandfather Chan was dozing in a big red chair. Beside him stood the baby’s cradle, a thick basket held in a stout framework of wood. Inside the cradle lay the baby. He was very good and quiet and fast asleep.
Grandfather Chan was napping in a large red chair. Next to him was the baby's crib, a sturdy basket supported by a strong wooden frame. Inside the crib was the baby. He was very well-behaved, quiet, and sound asleep.
The cottage door was open. On the green in front played Yen. Mother Chan, who was taking a cup of afternoon tea with a neighbor, had said to him when she bade him goodbye, “Be a good little son and take good care of the baby and your honorable grandfather.”
The cottage door was open. On the lawn in front, Yen was playing. Mother Chan, who was having a cup of afternoon tea with a neighbor, told him when she said goodbye, “Be a good little son and take good care of the baby and your respected grandfather.”
Yen wore a scarlet silk skullcap, a gaily embroidered vest, and purple trousers. He had the roundest and smoothest of faces and the brightest of eyes. Some pretty stones which he had found heaped up in a corner of the green were affording him great delight and joy, and he was rubbing his fat little 304hands over them, when there arose upon the air the cry of Bo Shuie, the candy man. Yen gave a hop and a jump. In a moment he was at the corner of the street where stood the candy man, a whole hive of little folks grouped around him. Never was there such a fascinating fellow as this candy man. What a splendid big pole was that he had slung over his broad shoulders, and, oh, the baskets of sweetmeats which depended from it on either side!
Yen wore a bright red silk skullcap, a colorful embroidered vest, and purple pants. He had the roundest, smoothest face and the brightest eyes. A collection of nice stones he had found piled up in a corner of the green was bringing him great happiness, and he was rubbing his chubby little hands over them when he heard the call of Bo Shuie, the candy man. Yen jumped up in excitement. In no time, he was at the corner of the street where the candy man was, surrounded by a crowd of little kids. There had never been such an interesting guy as this candy man. Just look at the big pole he had slung over his shoulders, and oh, the baskets of sweets hanging from it on either side!
Yen gazed wistfully at the sugared almonds and limes, the ginger and spice cakes, and the barley sugar and cocoanut.
Yen stared longingly at the candied almonds and limes, the ginger and spice cakes, and the barley sugar and coconut.
“I will take that, honorable candy man,” said he, pointing to a twisted sugar stick of many colors.
“I'll take that, honorable candy man,” he said, pointing to a twisted sugar stick of many colors.
“Cash!” said the candy man holding out his hand.
“Cash!” said the candy man, extending his hand.
“Oh!” exclaimed Yen. He had thought only of sugar and forgotten he had no cash.
“Oh!” exclaimed Yen. He had only thought about sugar and forgot he didn’t have any cash.
“Give it to me, honorable peddler man,” said Han Yu. “I have a cash.”
“Give it to me, respected vendor,” said Han Yu. “I have cash.”
The peddler man transferred from his basket to the eager little hands of Han Yu the sugar stick of many colors.
The peddler handed over the colorful candy stick from his basket to the eager little hands of Han Yu.
Quick as his chubby legs could carry him, Yen ran back to the cottage. His grandfather was still dozing.
Quick as his chubby legs could carry him, Yen ran back to the cottage. His grandfather was still napping.
305“Grandfather, honorable grandfather,” cried Yen. But his grandfather did not hear.
305 “Grandfather, dear grandfather,” cried Yen. But his grandfather didn’t hear.
Upon a hook on the wall hung a long string of cash. Mother Chan had hung it there for her use when passing peddlers called.
Upon a hook on the wall hung a long string of cash. Mother Chan had hung it there for her use when passing peddlers came by.
Yen had thought to ask his grandfather to give him one of the copper coins which were strung on the string, but as his grandfather did not awaken at his call, he changed his mind. You see, he had suddenly remembered that the day before he had felt a pain, and when he had cried, his mother had said: “No more candy for Yen.”
Yen had thought about asking his grandfather for one of the copper coins that were hanging on the string, but when his grandfather didn't wake up at his call, he changed his mind. You see, he suddenly remembered that the day before, he had felt a pain, and when he had cried, his mother had said, "No more candy for Yen."
For some moments Yen stood hesitating and looking at the many copper coins on the bright red string. It hung just low enough to be reached, and Yen knew how to work the cash over the knot at the end. His mother had shown him how so that he could hand them over to her for the peddlers.
For a moment, Yen stood there, unsure and staring at the bunch of copper coins on the bright red string. It hung low enough for him to grab, and he knew how to slide the cash over the knot at the end. His mom had taught him how to do it so he could give the coins to her for the peddlers.
Ah, how pleasant, how good that smelt! The candy man, who carried with his baskets a tin saucepan and a little charcoal stove, had set about making candy, and the smell of the barley sugar was wafted from the corner to Yen’s little nose.
Ah, how nice, how sweet that smelled! The candy man, who carried a tin saucepan and a small charcoal stove along with his baskets, had started making candy, and the scent of the barley sugar floated from the corner to Yen’s little nose.
Yen hesitated no longer. Grabbing the end of the string of cash, he pulled therefrom three 306coins, and with a hop and a jump was out in the street again.
Yen didn't hesitate anymore. He grabbed the end of the cash string, pulled out three coins, and with a hop and a jump, he was back out on the street.
“I will take three sticks of twisted candy of many colors,” said he to the candy man.
“I'll take three sticks of rainbow candy,” he said to the candy man.
With his three sticks of candy Yen returned to the green. He had just bitten a piece off the brightest stick of all when his eyes fell on a spinning top which his mother had given him that morning. He crunched the candy, but somehow or other it did not taste sweet.
With his three sticks of candy, Yen went back to the grass. He had just bitten off a piece from the brightest stick when he spotted a spinning top that his mother had given him that morning. He crunched the candy, but for some reason, it didn't taste sweet.
“Yen! Yen!” called his grandfather, awaking from his sleep.
“Yen! Yen!” shouted his grandfather, waking up from his sleep.
Yen ran across to him.
Yen ran over to him.
“Honorable grandfather,” said he, “I have some beautiful candy for you!”
“Honorable grandfather,” he said, “I have some beautiful candy for you!”
He put the three sticks of candy upon his grandfather’s knees.
He placed the three candy sticks on his grandfather's knees.
“Dear child!” exclaimed the old man, adjusting his spectacles. “How did you come to get the candy?”
“Dear child!” the old man exclaimed, fixing his glasses. “How did you get the candy?”
Yen’s little face became very red. He knew that he had done wrong, so instead of answering his grandfather, he hopped three times.
Yen's face turned bright red. He realized he had messed up, so instead of responding to his grandfather, he hopped three times.
“How did you get the candy?” again inquired Grandfather Chan.
“How did you get the candy?” Grandfather Chan asked again.
“From the candy man,” said Yen, “from the candy man. Eat it, eat it.”
“From the candy man,” said Yen, “from the candy man. Eat it, eat it.”
Now Grandfather Chan was a little deaf, 307and taking for granted that Yen had explained the candy all right, he nibbled a little at one of the sticks, then put it down.
Now Grandfather Chan was a bit hard of hearing, and assuming that Yen had explained the candy properly, he took a small bite of one of the sticks before setting it down. 307
“Eat some more, eat all, honorable grandfather,” urged Yen.
“Eat some more, eat everything, grandpa,” urged Yen.
The old man laughed and shook his head.
The old man laughed and shook his head.
“I cannot eat any more,” said he. “The old man is not the little boy.”
“I can’t eat anymore,” he said. “The old man isn’t the little boy.”
“But—but,” puffed Yen, becoming red in the face again, “I want you to eat it, honorable grandfather.”
“But—but,” panted Yen, turning red in the face again, “I want you to eat it, esteemed grandfather.”
But Grandfather Chan would not eat any more candy, and Yen began to puff and blow and talk very loud because he would not. Indeed, by the time Mother Chan returned, he was as red as a turkeycock and chattering like a little magpie.
But Grandfather Chan wouldn’t eat any more candy, and Yen started to huff and puff and talk really loudly because he wouldn’t. By the time Mother Chan got back, he was as red as a turkey and chattering like a little magpie.
“I do not know what is the matter with the little boy,” said Grandfather Chan. “He is so vexed because I cannot eat his candy.”
“I don’t know what’s wrong with the little boy,” said Grandfather Chan. “He’s so upset because I can’t eat his candy.”
Mother Chan glanced at the string of cash and then at her little son’s flushed face.
Mother Chan looked at the pile of cash and then at her little son's red face.
“I know,” said she. “The candy is not sweet to him, so he would have his honorable grandfather eat it.”
"I know," she said. "The candy doesn’t taste sweet to him, so he wants his respected grandfather to eat it."
Yen stared at his mother. How did she know! How could she know! But he was glad that she knew, and at sundown he crept 308softly to her side and said, “Honorable mother, the string of cash is less than at morn, but the candy, it was not sweet.”
Yen stared at his mother. How did she know! How could she know! But he was glad that she did, and at sundown he quietly went to her side and said, “Mom, the money is less than it was in the morning, but the candy wasn’t sweet.”
THE INFERIOR MAN

Ku Yum, the little daughter of Wen Hing, the schoolmaster, trotted into the school behind her father and crawled under his desk. From that safe retreat, her bright eyes looked out in friendly fashion upon the boys. Ku Yum was three years old and was the only little girl who had ever been in the schoolroom. Naturally, the boys were very much interested in her, and many were the covert glances bestowed upon the chubby little figure in red under the schoolmaster’s desk. Now and then a little lad, after an unusually penetrating glance, would throw his sleeve over or lift his slate up to his face, and his form would quiver strangely. Well for the little lad that the schoolmaster wore glasses which somewhat clouded his vision.
Ku Yum, the young daughter of Wen Hing, the schoolmaster, trotted into the classroom behind her dad and crawled under his desk. From that safe spot, her bright eyes peeked out in a friendly way at the boys. Ku Yum was three years old and the only little girl who had ever been in the classroom. Naturally, the boys were very interested in her, and there were many sneaky glances cast at the chubby little figure in red under the schoolmaster’s desk. Every now and then, a little boy, after an unusually intense look, would throw his sleeve over or lift his slate up to hide his face, and his whole body would shake a bit. It was lucky for the little boy that the schoolmaster wore glasses that somewhat blurred his vision.
The wife of Wen Hing was not very well, which was the reason why the teacher had been bringing the little Ku Yum to school with him for the last three weeks. Wen 309Hing, being a kind husband, thought to help his wife, who had two babies besides Ku Yum to look after.
The wife of Wen Hing wasn't feeling very well, which is why the teacher had been bringing little Ku Yum to school with him for the past three weeks. Wen Hing, being a caring husband, wanted to support his wife, who had to take care of two babies in addition to Ku Yum.
But for all his troubled mind, the schoolmaster’s sense of duty to his scholars was as keen as ever; also his sense of smell.
But despite his troubled mind, the schoolmaster’s sense of duty to his students was as sharp as ever; so was his sense of smell.
Suddenly he turned from the blackboard upon which he had been chalking.
Suddenly, he turned away from the blackboard where he had been writing with chalk.
“He who thinks only of good things to eat is an inferior man,” and pushing back his spectacles, declared in a voice which caused his pupils to shake in their shoes:
“He who thinks only of good things to eat is a lesser man,” and adjusting his glasses, stated in a tone that made his students quiver in fear:
“Some degenerate son of an honorable parent is eating unfragrant sugar.”
“Some worthless kid of a respectable parent is eating tasteless sugar.”
“Unfragrant sugar! honorable sir!” exclaimed Han Wenti.
“Unscented sugar! Honorable sir!” exclaimed Han Wenti.
“Unfragrant sugar!” echoed little Yen Wing.
“Unfragrant sugar!” repeated little Yen Wing.
“Unfragrant sugar!”
“Unscented sugar!”
“Unfragrant sugar!”
"Unscented sugar!"
The murmur passed around the room.
The whisper spread around the room.
“Silence!” commanded the teacher.
“Silence!” the teacher ordered.
There was silence.
It was silent.
“Go Ek Ju,” said the teacher, “why is thy miserable head bowed?”
“Go Ek Ju,” said the teacher, “why is your sad head down?”
“Because, O wise and just one, I am composing,” answered Go Ek Ju.
“Because, oh wise and just one, I am writing,” answered Go Ek Ju.
“Read thy composition.”
“Read your composition.”
“A wild boar and a sucking pig were eating 310acorns from the bed of a sunken stream,” shrilly declaimed Go Ek Ju.
“A wild boar and a piglet were eating acorns from the bottom of a sunken stream,” shrieked Go Ek Ju.
“Enough! It can easily be perceived what thy mind is on. Canst thou look at me behind my back and declare that thou art not eating unfragrant sugar?”
“Enough! It’s easy to see what’s on your mind. Can you really look at me behind my back and say that you aren’t consuming foul-smelling sugar?”
“To thy illuminating back, honorable sir, I declare that I am not eating unfragrant sugar.”
“To your bright back, honorable sir, I declare that I am not eating smelly sugar.”
The teacher’s brow became yet sterner.
The teacher's expression grew even more serious.
“You, Mark Sing! Art thou the unfragrant sugar eater?”
“You, Mark Sing! Are you the guy who eats tasteless sugar?”
“I know not the taste of that confection, most learned sir.”
"I don't know what that treat tastes like, most learned sir."
The teacher sniffed.
The teacher sniffed.
“Some one,” he reasserted, “is eating unfragrant sugar. Whoever the miserable culprit is, let him speak now, and four strokes from the rattan is all that he shall receive.”
“Someone,” he insisted, “is eating unpleasant sugar. Whoever the unfortunate culprit is, let them speak up now, and they'll get four strokes from the rattan, that’s all they’ll get.”
He paused. The clock ticked sixty times; but there was no response to his appeal. He lifted his rattan.
He paused. The clock ticked sixty times; but there was no answer to his appeal. He picked up his rattan.
“As no guilty one,” said he, “is honorable enough to acknowledge that he is dishonorably eating unfragrant sugar, I shall punish all for the offense, knowing that thereby the offender will receive justice. Go Ek Ju, come forward, and receive eight strokes from the rattan.”
“As no guilty person,” he said, “is honorable enough to admit that he is disgracefully consuming unsavory sugar, I will punish everyone for the offense, knowing that this way, the wrongdoer will get what they deserve. Go Ek Ju, step forward and take eight strokes from the rattan.”
Go Ek Ju went forward and received the 311eight strokes. As he stood trembling with pain before the schoolmaster’s desk, he felt a small hand grasp his foot. His lip tightened. Then he returned to his seat, sore, but undaunted, and unconfessed. In like manner also his schoolmates received the rattan.
Go Ek Ju stepped up and took the eight hits. As he stood shaking with pain in front of the schoolmaster's desk, he felt a small hand grab his foot. He tightened his lips. Then he went back to his seat, hurting but unbroken and still silent about it. His classmates also endured the punishment with the rattan.
When the fifteen aching but unrepentant scholars were copying industriously, “He who thinks only of good things to eat is an inferior man,” and the schoolmaster, exhausted, had flung himself back on his seat, a little figure in red emerged from under the schoolmaster’s desk and attempted to clamber on to his lap. The schoolmaster held her back.
When the fifteen tired but unapologetic scholars were busy copying, “Anyone who only thinks about good food is a lesser person,” the schoolmaster, worn out, had slumped back in his chair. A small figure in red crawled out from under the schoolmaster’s desk and tried to climb onto his lap. The schoolmaster stopped her.
“What! What!” he exclaimed. “What! what!” He rubbed his head in puzzled fashion. Then he lifted up the little red figure, turning its face around to the schoolboys. Such a chubby, happy little face as it was. Dimpled cheeks and pearly teeth showing in a gleeful smile. And the hands of the little red figure grasped two sticky balls of red and white peppermint candy—unfragrant sugar.
“What! What!” he shouted. “What! what!” He rubbed his head in confusion. Then he picked up the little red figure, turning its face around to the schoolboys. It had such a chubby, happy little face. Dimpled cheeks and pearly teeth showed in a gleeful smile. And the hands of the little red figure held two sticky balls of red and white peppermint candy—scentless sugar.
“Behold!” said the teacher, with a twinkle in his spectacles, “the inferior man!”
"Look!" said the teacher, with a gleam in his glasses, "the lesser man!"
Whereupon the boys forgot that they were aching. You see, they loved the little Ku Yum and believed that they had saved her from eight strokes of the rattan.
Whereupon the boys forgot that they were hurting. You see, they loved little Ku Yum and believed they had saved her from eight blows of the rattan.
THE MERRY BLIND-MAN

The little finger on Ah Yen’s little left hand was very sore. Ah Yen had poked it into a hot honey tart. His honorable mother had said: “Yen, you must not touch that tart,” but just as soon as his honorable mother had left the room, Yen forgot what she had said, and thrust the littlest finger of his little left hand right into the softest, sweetest, and hottest part of the tart.
The pinky finger on Ah Yen’s left hand was really sore. Ah Yen had poked it into a hot honey tart. His respectable mother had said, “Yen, you must not touch that tart,” but as soon as his mother left the room, Yen forgot her warning and jammed the tiniest finger of his left hand right into the softest, sweetest, and hottest part of the tart.
Now he sat beside the window, feeling very sad and sore, for all the piece of oiled white linen which his mother had carefully wrapped around his little finger. It was a very happy-looking day. The sky was a lovely blue, trimmed with pretty, soft white clouds, and on the purple lilac tree which stood in front of his father’s cottage, two little yellow eyebrows were chirping to each other.
Now he sat by the window, feeling really sad and sore because of the piece of oiled white linen his mother had carefully wrapped around his little finger. It was a bright, happy-looking day. The sky was a beautiful blue, adorned with soft white clouds, and on the purple lilac tree in front of his dad's cottage, two little yellow birds were chirping to each other.
But Yen, with his sore finger, did not feel at all happy. You see, if his finger had not been sore, he could have been spinning the bright-colored top which his honorable uncle had given him the day before.
But Yen, with his sore finger, did not feel happy at all. You see, if his finger hadn’t been sore, he could have been spinning the bright-colored top that his esteemed uncle had given him the day before.
“Isn’t it a lovely day, little son?” called his mother.
“Isn’t it a beautiful day, sweetie?” his mother called.
“I think it is a homely day,” answered Yen.
"I think it's a cozy day," replied Yen.
313“See those good little birds on the tree,” said his mother.
313“Look at those nice little birds in the tree,” said his mom.
“I don’t believe they are good,” replied the little boy.
"I don't think they're good," replied the little boy.
“Fie, for shame!” cried his mother; and she went on with her work.
“Shame on you!” cried his mother; and she continued with her work.
Just then an old blind-man carrying a guitar came down the street. He stopped just under the window by which Yen was seated, and leaning against the wall began thrumming away on his instrument. The tunes he played were very lively and merry. Yen looked down upon him and wondered why. The blind-man was such a very old man, and not only blind but lame, and so thin that Yen felt quite sure that he never got more than half a bowl of rice for his dinner. How was it then that he played such merry tunes? So merry indeed that, listening to them, Yen quite forgot to be sour and sad. The old man went on playing and Yen went on listening. After a while, the little boy smiled, then he laughed. The old man lifted his head. He could not see with his sightless eyes, but he knew that there was a little boy near to him whom he was making happy.
Just then, an old blind man with a guitar came down the street. He stopped right under the window where Yen was sitting and leaned against the wall, starting to strum his instrument. The tunes he played were lively and cheerful. Yen looked down at him and wondered why. The blind man was really old, not only blind but also lame, and so thin that Yen was pretty sure he barely got half a bowl of rice for dinner. How could he play such happy tunes? So happy, in fact, that listening to them made Yen completely forget his sour and sad mood. The old man kept playing, and Yen kept listening. After a while, the little boy smiled, then he laughed. The old man lifted his head. He couldn’t see with his sightless eyes, but he knew there was a little boy nearby whom he was making happy.
“Honorable great-grandfather of all the world,” said Yen. “Will you please tell me why you, who are old, lame, and blind, make 314such merry music that everybody who hears becomes merry also?”
“Honorable great-grandfather of the world,” said Yen. “Can you please tell me why you, who are old, lame, and blind, create such joyful music that everyone who hears it becomes happy too?”
The old man stopped thrumming and rubbed his chin. Then he smiled around him and answered: “Why, I think, little Jewel Eyes, that the joyful music comes just because I am old, lame, and blind.”
The old man stopped playing and rubbed his chin. Then he smiled at everyone and replied: “Well, I think, little Jewel Eyes, that the joyful music comes just because I am old, lame, and blind.”
Yen looked down at his little finger.
Yen glanced at his pinky finger.
“Do you hear what says the honorable great-grandfather of the world?” he asked.
"Do you hear what the esteemed great-grandfather of the world is saying?" he asked.
The little finger straightened itself up. It no longer felt sore, and Yen was no longer sour and sad.
The little finger straightened out. It didn't feel sore anymore, and Yen wasn't bitter and gloomy anymore.
MISUNDERSTOOD

The baby was asleep. Ku Yum looked curiously at her little brother as he lay in placid slumber. His head was to be shaved for the first time that afternoon, and he was dressed for the occasion in three padded silk vests, sky-blue trousers and an embroidered cap, which was surmounted by a little gold god and a sprig of evergreen for good luck. This kept its place on his head, even in sleep. On his arms and ankles were hung many amulets and charms, and on the whole he appeared a very resplendent baby. 315To Ku Yum, he was simply gorgeous, and she longed to get her little arms around him and carry him to some place where she could delight in him all by herself.
The baby was asleep. Ku Yum looked curiously at her little brother as he lay peacefully dreaming. His head was set to be shaved for the first time that afternoon, and he was dressed for the occasion in three padded silk vests, sky-blue pants, and an embroidered cap, topped with a tiny gold god and a sprig of evergreen for good luck. This stayed in place on his head, even while he slept. He had many amulets and charms hanging from his arms and ankles, and overall, he looked like a very splendid baby. To Ku Yum, he was simply beautiful, and she wished she could wrap her little arms around him and take him somewhere to enjoy him all to herself. 315
Ku Yum’s mind had been in a state of wonder concerning the boy, Ko Ku, ever since he had been born. Why was he so very small and so very noisy? What made his fingers and toes so pink? Why did her mother always smile and sing wheneverwhenever she had the baby in her arms? Why did her father, when he came in from his vegetable garden, gaze so long at Ko Ku? Why did grandmother make so much fuss over him? And yet, why, oh why, did they give him nothing nice to eat?
Ku Yum had been filled with curiosity about the boy, Ko Ku, ever since he was born. Why was he so tiny and so loud? What made his fingers and toes so pink? Why did her mother always smile and sing wheneverwhenever she held the baby? Why did her father, when he came in from the vegetable garden, stare at Ko Ku for so long? Why did grandmother fuss over him so much? And yet, why, oh why, didn’t they give him anything nice to eat?
The baby was sleeping very soundly. His little mouth was half open and a faint, droning sound was issuing therefrom. He had just completed his first moon and was a month old. Poor baby! that never got any rice to eat, nor nice sweet cakes. Ku Yum’s heart swelled with compassion. In her hand was a delicious half-moon cake. It was the time of the harvest-moon festival and Ku Yum had already eaten three. Surely, the baby would like a taste. She hesitated. Would she dare, when it lay upon that silken coverlet? Ku Yum had a wholesome regard for her mother’s bamboo slipper.
The baby was sleeping very peacefully. His little mouth was slightly open, and a soft, humming sound was coming from it. He had just reached his first month and was now a month old. Poor baby! He never got any rice to eat or any nice sweet cakes. Ku Yum's heart filled with sympathy. In her hand was a delicious half-moon cake. It was the time of the harvest moon festival, and Ku Yum had already eaten three. Surely, the baby would enjoy a taste. She hesitated. Would she dare to do it while he lay on that silky blanket? Ku Yum had a healthy respect for her mother’s bamboo slipper.
316The window blind was torn on one side. A vagrant wind lifted it, revealing an open window. There was a way out of that window to the vegetable garden. Beyond the vegetable garden was a cool, green spot under a clump of trees; also a beautiful puddle of muddy water.
316The window blind was ripped on one side. A stray breeze lifted it, exposing an open window. There was a way to get out through that window to the vegetable garden. Beyond the vegetable garden was a cool, green area beneath a group of trees, along with a lovely puddle of muddy water.
An inspiration came to Ku Yum, born of benevolence. She lifted the sleeping babe in her arms, and with hushed, panting breaths, bore him slowly and laboriously to where her soul longed to be. He opened his eyes once and gave a faint, disturbed cry, but lapsed again into dreamland.
An inspiration struck Ku Yum, rooted in kindness. She gently picked up the sleeping baby in her arms and, with soft, laborious breaths, carried him slowly to where her heart longed to go. He opened his eyes for a moment and let out a quiet, troubled cry, but then drifted back into dreamland.
Ku Yum laid him down on the grass, adjusted his cap, smoothed down his garments, ran her small fingers over his brows, or where his brows ought to have been, tenderly prodded his plump cheeks, and ruffled his straight hair. Little sighs of delight escaped her lips. The past and the future were as naught to her. She revelled only in the present.
Ku Yum laid him down on the grass, adjusted his cap, smoothed his clothes, ran her small fingers over his forehead, or where his forehead should have been, gently poked his chubby cheeks, and ruffled his straight hair. Little sighs of happiness escaped her lips. The past and the future meant nothing to her. She enjoyed the moment completely.
For a few minutes thus: then a baby’s cries filled the air. Ku Yum sat up. She remembered the cake. It had been left behind. She found a large green leaf, and placing that over the baby’s mouth in the hope of mellowing its tones, cautiously wended her way back between the squash and cabbages.
For a few minutes like this: then a baby’s cries echoed through the air. Ku Yum sat up. She remembered the cake. It had been left behind. She found a big green leaf and placed it over the baby’s mouth in the hope of softening its cries, then carefully made her way back between the squash and cabbages.
All was quiet and still. It was just before 317sundown and it was very warm. Her mother still slept her afternoon sleep. Hastily seizing the confection, she returned to the babe, her face beaming with benevolence and the desire to do good. She pushed some morsels into the child’s mouth. It closed its eyes, wrinkled its nose and gurgled; but its mouth did not seem to Ku Yum to work just as a proper mouth should under such pleasant conditions.
All was quiet and still. It was just before 317 sundown and it was very warm. Her mother was still taking her afternoon nap. Quickly grabbing the candy, she went back to the baby, her face glowing with kindness and the intent to help. She shoved some bits into the child's mouth. It closed its eyes, scrunched its nose, and made gurgling sounds; but it didn't seem to Ku Yum like the mouth was functioning properly for such a nice moment.
“Behold me! Behold me!” she cried, and herself swallowed the remainder of the cake in two mouthfuls. Ko Ku, however, did not seem to be greatly edified by the example set him. The crumbs remained, half on his tongue and half on the creases of his cheek. He still emitted explosive noises.
“Look at me! Look at me!” she shouted, and she gulped down the rest of the cake in two bites. Ko Ku, however, didn’t seem very impressed by her example. The crumbs stayed, half on his tongue and half in the creases of his cheek. He still made loud, popping sounds.
Ku Yum sadly surveyed him.
Ku Yum looked at him sadly.
“He doesn’t know how to eat. That’s why they don’t give him anything,” she said to herself, and having come to this logical conclusion, she set herself to benefit him in other ways than the one in which she had failed.
“He doesn’t know how to eat. That’s why they don’t give him anything,” she said to herself, and having reached this conclusion, she decided to help him in ways other than the one where she had failed.
She found some worms and ants, which she arranged on leaves and stones, meanwhile keeping up a running commentary on their charms.
She found some worms and ants, which she arranged on leaves and stones, while giving a continuous commentary on how charming they were.
“See! This very small brown one—how many legs it has, and how fast it runs. This one is so green that I think its father and mother must have been blades of grass, don’t 318you? And look at the wings on this worm. That one has no wings, but its belly is pretty pink. Feel how nice and slimy it is. Don’t you just love slimy things that creep on their bellies, and things that fly in the air, and things with four legs? Oh, all kinds of things except grown-up things with two legs.”
“Look! This tiny brown one—check out how many legs it has and how quickly it moves. This one is so green that I bet its parents were blades of grass, don’t you think? And look at the wings on this worm. That one doesn’t have wings, but its belly is a nice shade of pink. Feel how smooth and slimy it is. Don’t you just love slimy creatures that crawl on their bellies, and things that fly, and creatures with four legs? Oh, anything except for grown-ups with two legs.”
She inclined the baby’s head so that his eyes would be on a level with her collection, but he screamed the louder for the change.
She tilted the baby’s head so his eyes would meet her collection, but he screamed even louder because of the shift.
she chanted in imitation of her mother. But the baby would not be soothed.
she chanted imitating her mother. But the baby wouldn’t calm down.
She wrinkled her childish brow. Her little mind was perplexed. She had tried her best to amuse her brother, but her efforts seemed in vain.
She furrowed her young brow. Her little mind was confused. She had done her best to entertain her brother, but her attempts felt pointless.
Her eyes fell on the pool of muddy water. They brightened. Of all things in the world Ku Yum loved mud, real, good, clean mud. What bliss to dip her feet into that tempting pool, to feel the slow brown water oozing into her little shoes! Ku Yum had done that before and the memory thrilled her. But with that memory came another—a memory of poignant pain; the cause, a bamboo cane, 319which bamboo cane had been sent from China by her father’s uncle, for the express purpose of helping Ku Yum to walk in the straight and narrow path laid out for a proper little Chinese girl living in Santa Barbara.
Her eyes landed on the pool of muddy water. They lit up. Of all things in the world, Ku Yum loved mud—real, good, clean mud. What joy it was to dip her feet into that tempting pool, to feel the slow brown water seeping into her little shoes! Ku Yum had done that before, and the memory excited her. But with that memory came another—a memory of sharp pain; the reason being a bamboo cane, 319 which had been sent from China by her father’s uncle, specifically to help Ku Yum stay on the straight and narrow path meant for a proper little Chinese girl living in Santa Barbara.
Still the baby cried. Ku Yum looked down on him and the cloud on her brow lifted. Ko Ku should have the exquisite pleasure of dipping his feet into that soft velvety water. There would be no bamboo cane for him. He was loved too well. Ku Yum forgot herself. Her thoughts were entirely for Ko Ku. She half dragged, half carried him to the pool. In a second his feet were immersed therein and small wiggling things were wandering up his tiny legs. He gave a little gasp and ceased crying. Ku Yum smiled. Ah! Ko Ku was happy at last! Then:
Still, the baby cried. Ku Yum looked down at him, and the frown on her face lightened. Ko Ku should be able to experience the pure joy of dipping his feet into that soft, velvety water. There wouldn’t be a bamboo cane for him. He was loved too much. Ku Yum lost track of herself. Her thoughts were completely focused on Ko Ku. She half-dragged, half-carried him to the pool. In an instant, his feet were submerged, and small wiggling creatures started crawling up his tiny legs. He let out a little gasp and stopped crying. Ku Yum smiled. Ah! Ko Ku was finally happy! Then:
Before Ku Yum’s vision flashed a large, cruel hand. Twice, thrice it appeared, after which, for a space of time, Ku Yum could see nothing but twinkling stars.
Before Ku Yum's vision flashed a large, cruel hand. It appeared twice, then three times, after which, for a while, Ku Yum could see nothing but twinkling stars.
“My son! My son! the evil spirit in your sister had almost lost you to me!” cried her mother.
“My son! My son! The evil spirit in your sister almost took you away from me!” cried their mother.
“That this should happen on the day of the completion of the moon, when the guests from San Francisco are arriving with the gold coins. Verily, my son, your sister is possessed of a devil,” declared her father.
"That this should happen on the day of the full moon, when the guests from San Francisco are arriving with the gold coins. Truly, my son, your sister is possessed by a demon," declared her father.
320And her grandmother, speaking low, said: “’Tis fortunate the child is alive. But be not too hard on Ku Yum. The demon of jealousy can best be exorcised by kindness.”
320And her grandmother, speaking softly, said: “It’s lucky the child is alive. But don’t be too hard on Ku Yum. The demon of jealousy can be driven away by kindness.”
And the sister of Ko Ku wailed low in the grass, for there were none to understand.
And Ko Ku's sister cried softly in the grass, because there was no one who could understand.
Note.—The ceremony of the “Completion of the Moon” takes place when a Chinese boy child attains to a month old. His head is then shaved for the first time amidst much rejoicing. The foundation of the babe’s future fortune is laid on that day, for every guest invited to the shaving is supposed to present the baby with a gold piece, no matter how small.
Note.—The “Completion of the Moon” ceremony happens when a Chinese baby boy turns one month old. His head is shaved for the first time, and everyone celebrates. This day is significant for the baby’s future luck, as each guest invited to the shaving is expected to give the baby a gold coin, no matter how small.
THE LITTLE FAT ONE

Lee Chu and Lee Yen sat on a stone beneath the shade of a fig tree. The way to school seemed a very long way and the morning was warm, the road dusty.
Lee Chu and Lee Yen sat on a stone under the shade of a fig tree. The path to school felt really long, and the morning was warm, with the road being dusty.
“The master’s new pair of goggles can see right through our heads,” observed Lee Chu.
“The master's new goggles can see right through our heads,” Lee Chu pointed out.
“And his new cane made Hom Wo’s fingers blister yesterday,” said Lee Yen.
“And his new cane made Hom Wo’s fingers blister yesterday,” said Lee Yen.
They looked sideways at one another and sighed.
They glanced at each other and sighed.
“The beach must be very cool today,” said Lee Chu after a few moments.
“The beach must be really nice today,” said Lee Chu after a moment.
“Ah, yes! It is not far from here.” Thus Lee Yen.
“Ah, yes! It's not far from here.” Thus Lee Yen.
“And there are many pebbles.”
“And there are many stones.”
321“Of all colors.”
"Out of all colors."
“Of all colors.”
"Out of all colors."
The two little boys turned and looked at each other.
The two little boys turned to look at each other.
“Our honorable parents need never know,” mused one.
“Our parents don’t have to know,” one of them thought.
“No!” murmured the other. “School is so far from home. And there are five new scholars to keep the schoolmaster busy.”
“no!” murmured the other. “school is so far from home. and there are five new students to keep the teacher busy.”
Yes, the beach was cool and pleasant, and the pebbles were many, and the finest in color and shape that Lee Chu and Lee Yen had ever seen. The tide washed up fresh ones every second—green, red, yellow, black, and brown; also white and transparent beauties. The boys exclaimed with delight as they gathered them. The last one spied was always the brightest sparkler.
Yes, the beach was cool and nice, and there were tons of pebbles, the best in color and shape that Lee Chu and Lee Yen had ever seen. The tide brought in new ones every second—green, red, yellow, black, and brown; plus white and clear beauties. The boys shouted with joy as they picked them up. The last one they spotted was always the brightest gem.
“Here’s one like fire and all the colors in the sun,” cried Lee Chu.
“Here’s one that’s like fire and all the colors of the sun,” shouted Lee Chu.
“And this one—it is such a bright green. There never was another one like it!” declared Lee Yen.
“And this one—it’s such a bright green. There’s never been another one like it!” declared Lee Yen.
“Ah! most beautiful!”
"Wow! So beautiful!"
“Oh! most wonderful!”
“Oh! So amazing!”
And so on until they had each made an iridescent little pile. Then they sat down to rest and eat their lunch—some rice cakes which their mother had placed within their sleeves.
And so on until they each had a shiny little pile. Then they sat down to rest and have their lunch—some rice cakes that their mom had tucked into their sleeves.
322As they sat munching these, they became reflective. The charm of the sea and sky was on them though they knew it not.
322As they sat snacking on these, they grew thoughtful. The beauty of the sea and sky surrounded them, even though they were unaware of it.
“I think,” said Lee Chu, “that these are the most beautiful pebbles that the sea has ever given to us.”
“I think,” said Lee Chu, “that these are the most beautiful pebbles the sea has ever given us.”
“I think so too,” assented Lee Yen.
“I think so too,” agreed Lee Yen.
“I think,” again said Lee Chu, “that I will give mine to the Little Fat One.”
“I think,” Lee Chu said again, “that I’ll give mine to the Little Fat One.”
“The Little Fat One shall also have mine,” said Lee Yen. He ran his fingers through his pebbles and sighed with rapture over their glittering. Lee Chu also sighed as his eyes dwelt on the shining heap that was his.
“The Little Fat One will have mine too,” said Lee Yen. He ran his fingers through his pebbles and sighed with delight at their sparkle. Lee Chu also sighed as he looked at the shining pile that belonged to him.
The Little Fat One ran to greet them on his little fat legs when they returned home at sundown, and they poured their treasures into his little tunic.
The Little Fat One ran to greet them on his chubby little legs when they got home at sunset, and they dumped their treasures into his little tunic.
“Why, where do these come from?” cried Lee Amoy, the mother, when she tried to lift the Little Fat One on to her lap and found him too heavy to raise.
“Why, where do these come from?” cried Lee Amoy, the mother, when she tried to lift the Little Fat One onto her lap and found him too heavy to raise.
Lee Chu and Lee Yen looked away.
Lee Chu and Lee Yen turned away.
“You bad boys!” exclaimed the mother angrily. “You have been on the beach instead of at school. When your father comes in I shall tell him to cane you.”
“You naughty boys!” the mother exclaimed angrily. “You’ve been at the beach instead of at school. When your father comes home, I’m going to tell him to punish you.”
“No, no, not bad!” contradicted the Little Fat One, scrambling after the stones which 323were slipping from his tunic. His mother picked up some of them, observing silently that they were particularly fine.
“No, no, not bad!” countered the Little Fat One, chasing after the stones that were slipping from his tunic. His mother picked up some of them, silently noting that they were especially nice.
“They are the most beautiful pebbles that ever were seen,” said Lee Chu sorrowfully. He felt sure that his mother would cast them away.
“They're the most beautiful pebbles anyone has ever seen,” Lee Chu said sadly. He was sure his mom would just throw them away.
“The sea will never give up as fine again,” declared Lee Yen despairingly.
“The sea will never be that beautiful again,” declared Lee Yen in despair.
“Then why did you not each keep what you found?” asked the mother.
“Then why didn’t you both keep what you found?” asked the mother.
“Because—” said Lee Chu, then looked at the Little Fat One.
“Because—” said Lee Chu, then glanced at the Little Fat One.
“Because—” echoed Lee Yen, and also looked at the Little Fat One.
“Because—” echoed Lee Yen, and she also looked at the Little Fat One.
The mother’s eyes softened.
The mom's eyes softened.
“Well,” said she, “for this one time we will forget the cane.”
“Well,” she said, “this time we'll forget the cane.”
“Good! Good!” cried the Little Fat One.
“Great! Great!” shouted the Little Fat One.
A CHINESE BOY-GIRL
I

The warmth was deep and all-pervading. The dust lay on the leaves of the palms and the other tropical plants that tried to flourish in the Plaza. The persons of mixed nationalities lounging on the benches within and without the square appeared 324to be even more listless and unambitious than usual. The Italians who ran the peanut and fruit stands at the corners were doing no business to speak of. The Chinese merchants’ stores in front of the Plaza looked as quiet and respectable and drowsy as such stores always do. Even the bowling alleys, billiard halls, and saloons seemed under the influence of the heat, and only a subdued clinking of glasses and roll of balls could be heard from behind the half-open doors. It was almost as hot as an August day in New York City, and that is unusually sultry for Southern California.
The warmth was deep and everywhere. Dust covered the leaves of the palms and other tropical plants trying to thrive in the Plaza. The people of mixed nationalities lounging on the benches inside and outside the square seemed even more lethargic and unmotivated than usual. The Italians running the peanut and fruit stands at the corners weren’t making much sales. The Chinese merchants’ stores in front of the Plaza looked as quiet, respectable, and sleepy as they always do. Even the bowling alleys, billiard halls, and bars felt the impact of the heat, with only a soft clinking of glasses and the roll of balls audible from behind the half-open doors. It was almost as hot as an August day in New York City, which is unusually sticky for Southern California.
A little Chinese girl, with bright eyes and round cheeks, attired in blue cotton garments, and wearing her long, shining hair in a braid interwoven with silks of many colors, paused beside a woman tourist who was making a sketch of the old Spanish church. The tourist and the little Chinese girl were the only persons visible who did not seem to be affected by the heat. They might have been friends; but the lady, fearing for her sketch, bade the child run off. Whereupon the little thing shuffled across the Plaza, and in less than five minutes was at the door of the Los Angeles Chinatown school for children.
A little Chinese girl with bright eyes and round cheeks, dressed in blue cotton clothes and wearing her long, shiny hair in a braid mixed with colorful silks, stopped next to a woman tourist who was sketching the old Spanish church. The tourist and the little girl were the only ones nearby who didn’t seem bothered by the heat. They might have been friends, but the lady, worried about her sketch, told the child to go away. The little girl then shuffled across the Plaza and, in less than five minutes, was at the door of the Los Angeles Chinatown school for children.
“Come in, little girl, and tell me what they 325call you,” said the young American teacher, who was new to the place.
“Come in, little girl, and tell me what they call you,” said the young American teacher, who was new to the place. 325
“Ku Yum be my name,” was the unhesitating reply; and said Ku Yum walked into the room, seated herself complacently on an empty bench in the first row, and informed the teacher that she lived on Apablaza street, that her parents were well, but her mother was dead, and her father, whose name was Ten Suie, had a wicked and tormenting spirit in his foot.
“Ku Yum is my name,” was the quick reply; and with that, Ku Yum walked into the room, took a seat comfortably on an empty bench in the front row, and told the teacher that she lived on Apablaza Street, that her parents were doing well, but her mother had passed away, and her father, whose name was Ten Suie, had a wicked and tormenting spirit in his foot.
The teacher gave her a slate and pencil, and resumed the interrupted lesson by indicating with her rule ten lichis (called “Chinese nuts” by people in America) and counting them aloud.
The teacher handed her a slate and pencil and continued the interrupted lesson by pointing to ten lichis (referred to as “Chinese nuts” by people in America) with her ruler and counting them out loud.
“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten,” the baby class repeated.
“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten,” the baby class echoed.
After having satisfied herself by dividing the lichis unequally among the babies, that they might understand the difference between a singular and a plural number, Miss Mason began a catechism on the features of the face. Nose, eyes, lips, and cheeks were properly named, but the class was mute when it came to the forehead.
After making sure to divide the lichis unevenly among the kids so they would grasp the difference between singular and plural, Miss Mason started a lesson on the parts of the face. She correctly named the nose, eyes, lips, and cheeks, but the class fell silent when it was time to identify the forehead.
“What is this?” Miss Mason repeated, posing her finger on the fore part of her head.
“What is this?” Miss Mason repeated, placing her finger on the front of her head.
“Me say, me say,” piped a shrill voice, and the new pupil stepped to the front, and touching 326the forehead of the nearest child with the tips of her fingers, christened it “one,” named the next in like fashion “two,” a third “three,” then solemnly pronounced the fourth a “four head.”
“Me say, me say,” called a high-pitched voice, and the new student moved to the front, touching the forehead of the nearest child with her fingertips, calling it “one,” naming the next in the same way “two,” a third “three,” and then seriously declared the fourth a “four head.”
Thus Ku Yum made her début in school, and thus began the trials and tribulations of her teacher.
Thus Ku Yum made her debut in school, and thus began the challenges and hardships of her teacher.
Ku Yum was bright and learned easily, but she seemed to be possessed with the very spirit of mischief; to obey orders was to her an impossibility, and though she entered the school a voluntary pupil, one day at least out of every week found her a truant.
Ku Yum was smart and picked up things quickly, but she seemed to be filled with a playful spirit; following instructions was impossible for her, and even though she started school willingly, at least one day every week she would skip class.
“Where is Ku Yum?” Miss Mason would ask on some particularly alluring morning, and a little girl with the air of one testifying to having seen a murder committed, would reply: “She is running around with the boys.” Then the rest of the class would settle themselves back in their seats like a jury that has found a prisoner guilty of some heinous offense, and, judging by the expression on their faces, were repeating a silent prayer somewhat in the strain of “O Lord, I thank thee that I am not as Ku Yum is!” For the other pupils were demure little maidens who, after once being gathered into the fold, were very willing to remain.
“Where’s Ku Yum?” Miss Mason would ask on some especially beautiful morning, and a little girl who looked like she had just witnessed a crime would reply, “She’s running around with the boys.” Then the rest of the class would settle back in their seats like a jury that had found someone guilty of a serious offense, and judging by the look on their faces, they seemed to be silently praying something like, “O Lord, I thank You that I am not like Ku Yum!” The other students were polite little girls who, once brought into the group, were more than happy to stay.
But if ever the teacher broke her heart over any one it was over Ku Yum. When she first 327came, she took an almost unchildlike interest in the rules and regulations, even at times asking to have them repeated to her; but her study of such rules seemed only for the purpose of finding a means to break them, and that means she never failed to discover and put into effect.
But if the teacher ever truly cared about anyone, it was Ku Yum. When she first arrived, she showed an unusual level of interest in the rules and regulations, even asking for them to be repeated at times; however, her study of these rules seemed only to serve the purpose of figuring out how to break them, and she always managed to find a way to do just that.
After a disappearance of a day or so she would reappear, bearing a gorgeous bunch of flowers. These she would deposit on Miss Mason’s desk with a little bow; and though one would have thought that the sweetness of the gift and the apparent sweetness of the giver needed but a gracious acknowledgment, something like the following conversation would ensue:
After being gone for a day or so, she would come back with a beautiful bouquet of flowers. She would place them on Miss Mason’s desk with a little bow; and even though one would think that the beauty of the gift and the obvious kindness of the giver only needed a polite acknowledgment, a conversation like the following would take place:
“Teacher, I plucked these flowers for you from the Garden of Heaven.” (They were stolen from some park.)
“Teacher, I picked these flowers for you from the Garden of Heaven.” (They were taken from some park.)
“Oh, Ku Yum, whatever shall I do with you?”
“Oh, Ku Yum, what am I going to do with you?”
“Maybe you better see my father.”
“Maybe you'd better talk to my dad.”
“You are a naughty girl. You shall be punished. Take those flowers away.”
“You're a naughty girl. You're going to be punished. Take those flowers away.”
“Teacher, the eyebrow over your little eye is very pretty.”
“Teacher, the eyebrow above your little eye is really pretty.”
But the child was most exasperating when visitors were present. As she was one of the brightest scholars, Miss Mason naturally expected 328her to reflect credit on the school at the examinations. On one occasion she requested her to say some verses which the little Chinese girl could repeat as well as any young American, and with more expression than most. Great was the teacher’s chagrin when Ku Yum hung her head and said only: “Me ’shamed, me ’shamed!”
But the child was really frustrating when visitors were around. Since she was one of the brightest students, Miss Mason naturally expected her to represent the school well in the exams. One time, she asked her to recite some verses that the little Chinese girl could repeat just as well as any young American, and with more expression than most. The teacher was very disappointed when Ku Yum hung her head and said only: “Me ’shamed, me ’shamed!”
“Poor little thing,” murmured the bishop’s wife. “She is too shy to recite in public.”
“Poor thing,” murmured the bishop’s wife. “She’s too shy to speak in public.”
But Miss Mason, knowing that of all children Ku Yum was the least troubled with shyness, was exceedingly annoyed.
But Miss Mason, knowing that out of all the kids, Ku Yum was the least shy, was really annoyed.
Ku Yum had been with Miss Mason about a year when she became convinced that some steps would have to be taken to discipline the child, for after school hours she simply ran wild on the streets of Chinatown, with boys for companions. She felt that she had a duty to perform towards the motherless little girl; and as the father, when apprised of the fact that his daughter was growing up in ignorance of all home duties, and, worse than that, shared the sports of boy children on the street, only shrugged his shoulders and drawled: “Too bad! Too bad!” she determined to act.
Ku Yum had been with Miss Mason for about a year when she became convinced that some action needed to be taken to discipline the child. After school, the girl ran wild on the streets of Chinatown, hanging out with boys. Ku Yum felt she had a responsibility to the motherless little girl. When the father was made aware that his daughter was growing up without any knowledge of home responsibilities and, even worse, was playing with boys on the street, he just shrugged and said, “Too bad! Too bad!” So, she decided to take action.
She wasShe was interested in Ku Yum’s case the president of the Society for the Prevention of 329Cruelty to Children, the matron of the Rescue Home, and the most influential ministers, and the result, after a month’s work, that an order went forth from the Superior Court of the State decreeing that Ku Yum, the child of Ten Suie, should be removed from the custody of her father, and, under the auspices of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children, be put into a home for Chinese girls in San Francisco.
She wasShe was interested in Ku Yum’s case involving the president of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children, the head of the Rescue Home, and the most influential ministers. After a month of efforts, the Superior Court of the State issued an order stating that Ku Yum, the child of Ten Suie, should be taken from her father’s custody and, with the support of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children, placed in a home for Chinese girls in San Francisco.
Her object being accomplished, strange to say, Miss Mason did not experience that peaceful content which usually follows a benevolent action. Instead, the question as to whether, after all, it was right, under the circumstances, to deprive a father of the society of his child, and a child of the love and care of a parent, disturbed her mind, morning, noon, and night. What had previously seemed her distinct duty no longer appeared so, and she began to wish with all her heart that she had not interfered in the matter.
Having achieved her goal, oddly enough, Miss Mason did not feel the usual sense of peaceful content that follows a good deed. Instead, she was troubled day and night by the question of whether it was really right, given the circumstances, to take a father away from his child and deny that child the love and care of a parent. What had once seemed like her clear responsibility no longer felt that way, and she began to deeply regret getting involved.
II

Ku Yum had not been seen for weeks and those who were deputed to bring her into the sheltering home were unable to find her. It was suspected that the little thing purposely kept out of the way—no 330difficult matter, all Chinatown being in sympathy with her and arrayed against Miss Mason. Where formerly the teacher had met with smiles and pleased greetings, she now beheld averted faces and downcast eyes, and her school had within a week dwindled from twenty-four scholars to four. Verily, though acting with the best of intentions, she had shown a lack of diplomacy.
Ku Yum hadn't been seen for weeks, and those assigned to bring her to the sheltering home couldn't find her. It was suspected that she was intentionally staying out of sight—something that was easy to do, since all of Chinatown supported her and opposed Miss Mason. Where the teacher used to receive smiles and friendly greetings, she now encountered turned-away faces and downcast eyes, and her class had shrunk from twenty-four students to just four in a week. Truly, even with the best intentions, she lacked diplomacy.
It was about nine o’clock in the evening. She had been visiting little Lae Choo, who was lying low with typhoid fever. As she wended her way home through Chinatown, she did not feel at all easy in mind; indeed, as she passed one of the most unsavory corners and observed some men frown and mutter among themselves as they recognized her, she lost her dignity in a little run. As she stopped to take breath, she felt her skirt pulled from behind and heard a familiar little voice say:
It was around nine in the evening. She had been visiting little Lae Choo, who was feeling really sick with typhoid fever. As she made her way home through Chinatown, she felt quite uneasy; in fact, when she passed one of the sketchiest corners and saw some guys frown and whisper to each other as they recognized her, she lost her composure and broke into a small run. When she stopped to catch her breath, she felt her skirt tugged from behind and heard a familiar little voice say:
“Teacher, be you afraid?”
"Teacher, are you afraid?"
“Oh, Ku Yum,” she exclaimed, “is that you?” Then she added reprovingly: “Do you think it is right for a little Chinese girl to be out alone at this time of the night?”
“Oh, Ku Yum,” she exclaimed, “is that you?” Then she added with a hint of disapproval: “Do you think it’s okay for a little Chinese girl to be out alone at this hour?”
“I be not alone,” replied the little creature, and in the gloom Miss Mason, could distinguish behind her two boyish figures.
“I’m not alone,” replied the little creature, and in the dim light, Miss Mason could make out two boyish figures behind her.
She shook her head.
She nodded in disagreement.
331“Ku Yum, will you promise me that you will try to be a good little girl?” she asked.
331 “Ku Yum, will you promise me that you’ll try to be a good girl?” she asked.
Ku Yum answered solemnly:
Ku Yum replied seriously:
“Ku Yum never be a good girl.”
“Ku Yum will never be a good girl.”
Her heart hardened. After all, it was best that the child should be placed where she would be compelled to behave herself.
Her heart hardened. After all, it was better for the child to be put in a place where she would have to behave properly.
“Come, see my father,” said Ku Yum pleadingly.
“Come, see my dad,” said Ku Yum, pleading.
Her voice was soft, and her expression was so subdued that the teacher could hardly believe that the moment before she had defiantly stated that she would never be a good girl. She paused irresolutely. Should she make one more appeal to the parent to make her a promise which would be a good excuse for restraining the order of the Court? Ah, if he only would, and she only could prevent the carrying out of that order!
Her voice was gentle, and her expression was so muted that the teacher could hardly believe that just moments before she had confidently claimed she would never be a good girl. She hesitated, unsure. Should she try one more time to get her parent to make a promise that would serve as a valid reason to delay the Court's order? Oh, if only he would, and if only she could stop that order from being carried out!
They found Ten Suie among his curiosities, smoking a very long pipe with a very small, ivory bowl. He calmly surveyed the teacher through a pair of gold-rimmed goggles, and under such scrutiny it was hard indeed for her to broach the subject that was on her mind. However, after admiring the little carved animals, jars, vases, bronzes, dishes, pendants, charms, and snuff-boxes displayed in his handsome showcase, she took courage.
They found Ten Suie among his collection, smoking a really long pipe with a tiny, ivory bowl. He calmly looked at the teacher through a pair of gold-rimmed goggles, and under such scrutiny, it was really hard for her to bring up the topic on her mind. However, after admiring the little carved animals, jars, vases, bronzes, dishes, pendants, charms, and snuff boxes displayed in his beautiful showcase, she gathered her courage.
332“Mr. Ten Suie,” she began, “I have come to speak to you about Ku Yum.”
332“Mr. Ten Suie,” she started, “I’ve come to talk to you about Ku Yum.”
Ten Suie laid down his pipe and leaned over the counter. Under his calm exterior some strong excitement was working, for his eyes glittered exceedingly.
Ten Suie set down his pipe and leaned over the counter. Beneath his composed exterior, a strong excitement was bubbling up, as his eyes sparkled intensely.
“Perhaps you speak too much about Ku Yum alleady,” he said. “Ku Yum be my child. I bling him up, as I please. Now, teacher, I tell you something. One, two, three, four, five, seven, eight, nine years go by, I have five boy. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven years go, I have four boy. One, two, three, four, five, six years go by, I have one boy. Every year for three year evil spirit come, look at my boy, and take him. Well, one, two, three, four, five, six years go by, I see but one boy, he four year old. I say to me: Ten Suie, evil spirit be jealous. I be ’flaid he want my one boy. I dless him like one girl. Evil spirit think him one girl, and go away; no want girl.”
“Maybe you talk too much about Ku Yum already,” he said. “Ku Yum is my child. I raise him as I like. Now, teacher, let me tell you something. One, two, three, four, five, seven, eight, nine years go by, I have five boys. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven years go by, I have four boys. One, two, three, four, five, six years go by, I have one boy. Every year for three years, an evil spirit comes, looks at my boy, and takes him. Well, one, two, three, four, five, six years go by, I see just one boy; he’s four years old. I say to myself: Ten Suie, the evil spirit is jealous. I’m afraid he wants my one boy. I dress him like a girl. The evil spirit thinks he’s a girl and goes away; he doesn’t want a girl.”
Ten Suie ceased speaking, and settled back into his seat.
Ten Suie stopped talking and leaned back in his seat.
For some moments Miss Mason stood uncomprehending. Then the full meaning of Ten Suie’s words dawned upon her, and she turned to Ku Yum, and taking the child’s little hand in hers, said:
For a few moments, Miss Mason stood confused. Then the full meaning of Ten Suie’s words hit her, and she turned to Ku Yum, taking the child’s small hand in hers, and said:
333“Goodbye, Ku Yum. Your father, by passing you off as a girl, thought to keep an evil spirit away from you; but just by that means he brought another, and one which nearly took you from him too.”
333“Goodbye, Ku Yum. Your dad, by pretending you were a girl, thought he could protect you from a bad spirit; but in doing that, he actually attracted another one, and that one almost took you away from him too.”
“Goodbye, teacher,” said Ku Yum, smiling wistfully. “I never be good girl, but perhaps I be good boy.”
“Goodbye, teacher,” said Ku Yum, smiling sadly. “I may never be a good girl, but maybe I can be a good boy.”
PAT AND PAN
I

They lay there, in the entrance to the joss house, sound asleep in each other’s arms. Her tiny face was hidden upon his bosom and his white, upturned chin rested upon her black, rosetted head.
They lay there, at the entrance to the joss house, sound asleep in each other's arms. Her small face was tucked against his chest, and his white chin rested on her black, rosetted head.
It was that white chin which caused the passing Mission woman to pause and look again at the little pair. Yes, it was a white boy and a little Chinese girl; he, about five, she, not more than three years old.
It was that white chin that made the passing Mission woman stop and take another look at the little pair. Yes, it was a white boy and a little Chinese girl; he was about five, and she was no more than three years old.
“Whose is that boy?” asked the Mission woman of the peripatetic vender of Chinese fruits and sweetmeats.
“Whose boy is that?” asked the Mission woman of the wandering vendor selling Chinese fruits and sweets.
“That boy! Oh, him is boy of Lum Yook that make the China gold ring and bracelet.”
“That boy! Oh, he is the boy from Lum Yook who makes the gold rings and bracelets."
“But he is white.”
“But he's white.”
334“Yes, him white; but all same, China boy. His mother, she not have any white flend, and the wife of Lum Yook give her lice and tea, so when she go to the land of spilit, she give her boy to the wife of Lum Yook. Lady, you want buy lichi?”
334 “Yeah, he’s white, but he’s still a Chinese boy. His mother doesn’t have any white friends, and Lum Yook’s wife gave her lice and tea, so when she went to the land of split, she gave her boy to Lum Yook’s wife. Lady, do you want to buy litchi?”
While Anna Harrison was extracting a dime from her purse the black, rosetted head slowly turned and a tiny fist began rubbing itself into a tiny face.
While Anna Harrison was pulling a dime from her purse, the black, rosetted head slowly turned and a tiny fist started rubbing against a tiny face.
“Well, chickabiddy, have you had a nice nap?”
“Well, chickabiddy, did you have a nice nap?”
“Tjo ho! tjo ho!”
“Tjo ho! Tjo ho!”
The black eyes gazed solemnly and disdainfully at the stranger.
The black eyes stared seriously and with contempt at the stranger.
“She tell you to be good,” chuckled the old man.
"She told you to behave," chuckled the old man.
“Oh, you quaint little thing!”
“Oh, you adorable little thing!”
The quaint little thing hearing herself thus apostrophized, turned herself around upon the bosom of the still sleeping boy and, reaching her arms up to his neck, buried her face again, under his chin. This, of course, awakened him. He sat up and stared bewilderedly at the Mission woman.
The cute little thing hearing herself talked to like that turned around on the chest of the still-sleeping boy and, reaching her arms up to his neck, buried her face again under his chin. This, of course, woke him up. He sat up and stared at the Mission woman in confusion.
“What is the boy’s name?” she asked, noting his gray eyes and rosy skin.
“What’s the boy’s name?” she asked, taking note of his gray eyes and pink skin.
His reply, though audible, was wholly unintelligible to the American woman.
His response was clearly heard, but it was completely incomprehensible to the American woman.
335“He talk only Chinese talk,” said the old man.
335“He only speaks Chinese,” said the old man.
Anna Harrison was amazed. A white boy in America talking only Chinese talk! She placed her bag of lichis beside him and was amused to see the little girl instantly lean over her companion and possess herself of it. The boy made no attempt to take it from her, and the little thing opened the bag and cautiously peeped in. What she saw evoked a chirrup of delight. Quickly she brought forth one of the browny-red fruit nuts, crushed and pulled off its soft shell. But to the surprise of the Mission woman, instead of putting it into her own mouth, she thrust the sweetish, dried pulp into that of her companion. She repeated this operation several times, then cocking her little head on one side, asked:
Anna Harrison was amazed. A white boy in America was only speaking Chinese! She set her bag of lychees down next to him and found it funny to see the little girl immediately lean over her friend and grab it. The boy didn’t try to take it from her, and the little girl opened the bag and carefully peered inside. What she saw made her squeal with delight. Quickly, she pulled out one of the brownish-red fruit nuts, smashed it, and took off its soft shell. But to the Mission woman's surprise, instead of eating it herself, she fed the sweet, dried pulp to her friend. She did this several times, then tilted her little head to one side and asked:
“Ho ’m ho? Is it good or bad?”
“Ho ’m ho? Is it good or bad?”
“Ho! ho!” answered the boy, removing several pits from his mouth and shaking his head to signify that he had had enough. Whereupon the little girl tasted herself of the fruit.
“Hey! hey!” replied the boy, spitting out a few pits and shaking his head to show that he was done. Then the little girl took a bite of the fruit herself.
“Pat! Pan! Pat! Pan!” called a woman’s voice, and a sleek-headed, kindly-faced matron in dark blue pantalettes and tunic, wearing double hooped gold earrings, appeared around the corner. Hearing her voice, the boy jumped up with a merry laugh and ran out 336into the street. The little girl more seriously and slowly followed him.
“Pat! Pan! Pat! Pan!” called a woman’s voice, and a well-groomed, kind-faced woman in dark blue pants and a tunic, wearing double-hooped gold earrings, appeared around the corner. Hearing her voice, the boy jumped up with a joyful laugh and ran out into the street. The little girl followed him more seriously and slowly. 336
“Him mother!” informed the lichi man.
“His mother!” said the lichi man.
II
II

When Anna Harrison, some months later, opened her school for white and Chinese children in Chinatown, she determined that Pat, the adopted son of Lum Yook, the Chinese jeweller, should learn to speak his mother tongue. For a white boy to grow up as a Chinese was unthinkable. The second time she saw him, it was some kind of a Chinese holiday, and he was in great glee over a row of red Chinese candles and punk which he was burning on the curb of the street, in company with a number of Chinese urchins. Pat’s candle was giving a brighter and bigger flame than any of the others, and he was jumping up and down with his legs doubled under him from the knees like an india-rubber ball, while Pan, from the doorstep of her father’s store, applauded him in vociferous, infantile Chinese.
When Anna Harrison opened her school for white and Chinese kids in Chinatown a few months later, she decided that Pat, the adopted son of Lum Yook, the Chinese jeweler, should learn to speak his native language. It was unthinkable for a white boy to grow up as Chinese. The second time she saw him was during a Chinese holiday, and he was really excited about a line of red Chinese candles and punk he was burning on the curb with a bunch of Chinese kids. Pat's candle was blazing brighter and bigger than the rest, and he was bouncing up and down with his legs folded under him like a rubber ball, while Pan, from the door of her father's store, cheered for him in loud, childish Chinese.
Miss Harrison laid her hand upon the boy’s shoulder and spoke to him. It had not been very difficult for her to pick up a few Chinese phrases. Would he not like to come to her 337school and see some pretty pictures? Pat shook his ruddy curls and looked at Pan. Would Pan come too? Yes, Pan would. Pan’s memory was good, and so were lichis and shredded cocoanut candy.
Miss Harrison placed her hand on the boy’s shoulder and talked to him. It hadn’t been too hard for her to learn a few Chinese phrases. Wouldn’t he like to come to her 337 school and see some nice pictures? Pat shook his curly hair and looked at Pan. Would Pan come too? Yes, Pan would. Pan had a good memory, and so did lychees and shredded coconut candy.
Of course Pan was too young to go to school—a mere baby; but if Pat could not be got without Pan, why then Pan must come too. Lum Yook and his wife, upon being interviewed, were quite willing to have Pat learn English. The foster-father could speak a little of the language himself; but as he used it only when in business or when speaking to Americans, Pat had not benefited thereby. However, he was more eager than otherwise to have Pat learn “the speech of his ancestors,” and promised that he would encourage the little ones to practise “American” together when at home.
Of course, Pan was too young to go to school—a complete baby—but if Pat couldn't go without Pan, then Pan had to come along too. Lum Yook and his wife, when asked, were more than happy to let Pat learn English. The foster father could speak a little of the language himself, but since he only used it for business or when talking to Americans, Pat hadn't learned much from that. Still, he was more than ready for Pat to learn “the speech of his ancestors” and promised that he would encourage the little ones to practice “American” together at home.
So Pat and Pan went to the Mission school, and for the first time in their lives suffered themselves to be divided, for Pat had to sit with the boys and tiny Pan had a little red chair near Miss Harrison, beside which were placed a number of baby toys. Pan was not supposed to learn, only to play.
So Pat and Pan went to the mission school, and for the first time in their lives, they allowed themselves to be separated, because Pat had to sit with the boys while tiny Pan had a little red chair next to Miss Harrison, where a bunch of baby toys were set up. Pan wasn't expected to learn anything, just to play.
But Pan did learn. In a year’s time, although her talk was more broken and babyish, she had a better English vocabulary than 338had Pat. Moreover, she could sing hymns and recite verses in a high, shrill voice; whereas Pat, though he tried hard enough, poor little fellow, was unable to memorize even a sentence. Naturally, Pat did not like school as well as did Pan, and it was only Miss Harrison’s persistent ambition for him that kept him there.
But Pan did learn. In a year's time, even though her speech was more choppy and childlike, she had a better English vocabulary than 338 Pat did. Plus, she could sing hymns and recite verses in a high, sharp voice; while Pat, despite his best efforts, poor little guy, couldn't even remember a single sentence. Naturally, Pat didn't enjoy school as much as Pan did, and it was only Miss Harrison's constant hope for him that kept him there.
One day, when Pan was five and Pat was seven, the little girl, for the first time, came to school alone.
One day, when Pan was five and Pat was seven, the little girl came to school alone for the first time.
“Where is Pat?” asked the teacher.
“Where's Pat?” the teacher asked.
“Pat, he is sick today,” replied Pan.
“Pat, he’s not feeling well today,” replied Pan.
“Sick!” echoed Miss Harrison. “Well, that is too bad. Poor Pat! What is the matter with him?”
“Sick!” Miss Harrison exclaimed. “That’s too bad. Poor Pat! What’s wrong with him?”
“A big dog bite him.”
“A big dog bit him.”
That afternoon, the teacher, on her way to see the bitten Pat, beheld him up an alley busily engaged in keeping five tops spinning at one time, while several American boys stood around, loudly admiring the Chinese feat.
That afternoon, the teacher, on her way to see the bitten Pat, saw him up an alley, busy keeping five tops spinning at once, while several American boys stood around, loudly admiring the impressive Chinese skill.
The next morning Pat received five strokes from a cane which Miss Harrison kept within her desk and used only on special occasions. These strokes made Pat’s right hand tingle smartly; but he received them with smiling grace.
The next morning, Pat got five whacks with a cane that Miss Harrison kept in her desk and only used for special occasions. These whacks made Pat's right hand tingle sharply, but he accepted them with a smile.
Miss Harrison then turned to five year old Pan, who had watched the caning with tearful interest.
Miss Harrison then turned to five-year-old Pan, who had watched the caning with tearful interest.
339“Pan!” said the teacher, “you have been just as naughty as Pat, and you must be punished too.”
339“Pan!” the teacher said, “you’ve been just as naughty as Pat, and you need to be punished too.”
“I not stay away flom school!” protested Pan.
“I’m not staying away from school!” protested Pan.
“No,”—severely—“you did not stay away from school; but you told me a dog had bitten Pat, and that was not true. Little girls must not say what is not true. Teacher does not like to slap Pan’s hands, but she must do it, so that Pan will remember that she must not say what is not true. Come here!”
“No,”—sternly—“you didn’t stay home from school; but you told me a dog had bitten Pat, and that wasn’t true. Little girls shouldn’t lie. The teacher doesn't want to smack Pan’s hands, but she has to do it so Pan will remember not to lie. Come here!”
Pan, hiding her face in her sleeve, sobbingly arose.
Pan, hiding her face in her sleeve, got up sobbing.
The teacher leaned forward and pulling down the uplifted arm, took the small hand in her own and slapped it. She was about to do this a second time when Pat bounded from his seat, pushed Pan aside, and shaking his little fist in the teacher’s face, dared her in a voice hoarse with passion:
The teacher leaned forward, pulled down the raised arm, took the small hand in hers, and slapped it. She was about to do it a second time when Pat jumped out of his seat, shoved Pan aside, and shook his little fist in the teacher's face, challenging her in a voice heavy with emotion:
“You hurt my Pan again! You hurt my Pan again!”
“You hurt my Pan again! You hurt my Pan again!”
They were not always lovers—those two. It was aggravating to Pat, when the teacher finding he did not know his verse, would turn to Pan and say:
They weren't always lovers—those two. It frustrated Pat when the teacher, seeing he didn't know his lines, would turn to Pan and say:
“Well, Pan, let us hear you.”
“Well, Pan, let us hear you.”
And Pan, who was the youngest child in 340school and unusually small for her years, would pharisaically clasp her tiny fingers and repeat word for word the verse desired to be heard.
And Pan, who was the youngest kid in 340school and really small for her age, would self-righteously clasp her tiny fingers and repeat word for word the verse everyone wanted to hear.
“I hate you, Pan!” muttered Pat on one such occasion.
“I hate you, Pan!” Pat whispered on one of those occasions.
Happily Pan did not hear him. She was serenely singing:
Happily, Pan didn’t hear him. She was singing peacefully:
But though a little seraph in the matter of singing hymns and repeating verses, Pan, for a small Chinese girl, was very mischievous. Indeed, she was the originator of most of the mischief which Pat carried out with such spirit. Nevertheless, when Pat got into trouble, Pan, though sympathetic, always had a lecture for him. “Too bad, too bad! Why not you be good like me?” admonished she one day when he was suffering “consequences.”
But even though a little angel when it came to singing hymns and reciting verses, Pan, for a small Chinese girl, was very naughty. In fact, she was the mastermind behind most of the mischief that Pat carried out with such enthusiasm. Still, when Pat found himself in trouble, Pan, while sympathetic, always had a lecture ready for him. “Too bad, too bad! Why don’t you just be good like me?” she scolded one day when he was facing the “consequences.”
Pat looked down upon her with wrathful eyes.
Pat looked down at her with angry eyes.
“Why,” he asked, “is bad people always so good?”
“Why,” he asked, “are bad people always so good?”
III

The child of the white woman, who had been given a babe into the arms of the wife of Lum Yook, was regarded as their own by the Chinese jeweller and his wife, and they bestowed upon him equal love 341and care with the little daughter who came two years after him. If Mrs. Lum Yook showed any favoritism whatever, it was to Pat. He was the first she had cradled to her bosom; the first to gladden her heart with baby smiles and wiles; the first to call her Ah Ma; the first to love her. On his eighth birthday, she said to her husband: “The son of the white woman is the son of the white woman, and there are many tongues wagging because he lives under our roof. My heart is as heavy as the blackest heavens.”
The child of the white woman, who had been given to the wife of Lum Yook, was seen as their own by the Chinese jeweler and his wife, and they gave him the same love and care as their little daughter who was born two years later. If Mrs. Lum Yook showed any favoritism, it was towards Pat. He was the first child she had cradled in her arms; the first to bring her joy with his baby smiles and tricks; the first to call her Ah Ma; the first to love her. On his eighth birthday, she said to her husband, “The son of the white woman is just that, and people are talking because he lives under our roof. My heart feels as heavy as the darkest skies.” 341
“Peace, my woman,” answered the easy-going man. “Why should we trouble before trouble comes?”
“Calm down, my woman,” replied the laid-back guy. “Why should we worry before there’s anything to worry about?”
When trouble did come it was met calmly and bravely. To the comfortably off American and wife who were to have the boy and “raise him as an American boy should be raised,” they yielded him without protest. But deep in their hearts was the sense of injustice and outraged love. If it had not been for their pity for the unfortunate white girl, their care and affection for her helpless offspring, there would have been no white boy for others to “raise.”
When trouble arrived, it was faced with calmness and courage. The well-off American couple, who were supposed to have the boy and “raise him as an American boy should be raised,” handed him over without any objections. But deep down, they felt a sense of injustice and hurt love. If it hadn't been for their compassion for the unfortunate white girl and their care for her helpless child, there wouldn't have been a white boy for others to “raise.”
And Pat and Pan? “I will not leave my Pan! I will not leave my Pan!” shouted Pat.
And Pat and Pan? “I won’t leave my Pan! I won’t leave my Pan!” shouted Pat.
342“But you must!” sadly urged Lum Yook. “You are a white boy and Pan is Chinese.”
342“But you have to!” Lum Yook urged sadly. “You’re a white boy and Pan is Chinese.”
“I am Chinese too! I am Chinese too!” cried Pat.
“I’m Chinese too! I’m Chinese too!” cried Pat.
“He Chinese! He Chinese!” pleaded Pan. Her little nose was swollen with crying; her little eyes red-rimmed.
“He's Chinese! He's Chinese!” begged Pan. Her small nose was swollen from crying; her little eyes were rimmed with red.
But Pat was driven away.
But Pat was pushed away.
Pat, his schoolbooks under his arm, was walking down the hill, whistling cheerily. His roving glance down a side street was suddenly arrested.
Pat, with his schoolbooks tucked under his arm, was walking down the hill, whistling happily. His wandering gaze down a side street was suddenly caught.
“Gee!” he exclaimed. “If that isn’t Pan! Pan, oh, Pan!” he shouted.
“Wow!” he exclaimed. “If that isn’t Pan! Pan, oh, Pan!” he shouted.
Pan turned. There was a shrill cry of delight, and Pan was clinging to Pat, crying: “Nice Pat! Good Pat!”
Pan turned. There was a high-pitched shout of joy, and Pan was holding onto Pat, saying: “Good Pat! Great Pat!”
Then she pushed him away from her and scanned him from head to foot.
Then she pushed him away and examined him from head to toe.
“Nice coat! Nice boot! How many dollars?” she queried.
“Nice coat! Nice boots! How much for them?” she asked.
Pat laughed good-humoredly. “I don’t know,” he answered. “Mother bought them.”
Pat laughed cheerfully. “I don’t know,” he replied. “Mom bought them.”
“Mother!” echoed Pan. She puckered her brows for a moment.
“Mom!” echoed Pan. She frowned for a moment.
“You are grown big, Pat,” was her next remark.
“You've grown up so much, Pat,” was her next remark.
“And you have grown little, Pan,” retorted 343Pat. It was a year since they had seen one another and Pan was much smaller than any of his girl schoolfellows.
“And you’ve hardly grown, Pan,” replied 343Pat. It had been a year since they last saw each other, and Pan was much shorter than any of his girl classmates.
“Do you like to go to the big school?” asked Pan, noticing the books.
“Do you like going to the big school?” asked Pan, noticing the books.
“I don’t like it very much. But, say, Pan, I learn lots of things that you don’t know anything about.”
“I don’t like it very much. But, hey, Pan, I learn a lot of things that you don’t know anything about.”
Pan eyed him wistfully. finally she said: “O Pat! A-Toy, she die.”
Pan looked at him with longing. Finally, she said: “O Pat! A-Toy, she’s gone.”
“A-Toy! Who is A-Toy?”
“A-Toy! Who’s A-Toy?”
“The meow, Pat; the big gray meow! Pat, you have forgot to remember.”
“The meow, Pat; the big gray meow! Pat, you’ve forgotten to remember.”
Pat looked across A-Toy’s head and far away.
Pat glanced over A-Toy's head and into the distance.
“Chinatown is very nice now,” assured Pan. “Hum Lock has two trays of brass beetles in his store and Ah Ma has many flowers!”
“Chinatown is really nice now,” Pan said confidently. “Hum Lock has two trays of brass beetles in his shop, and Ah Ma has lots of flowers!”
“I would like to see the brass beetles,” said Pat.
“I want to see the brass beetles,” said Pat.
“And father’s new glass case?”
“And Dad’s new display case?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“And Ah Ma’s flowers?”
"And Grandma's flowers?"
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Then come, Pat.”
"Then come, Pat."
“I can’t, Pan!”
"I can't, Pan!"
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
Again Pat was walking home from school, this time in company with some boys. Suddenly 344a glad little voice sounded in his ear. It was Pan’s.
Again Pat was walking home from school, this time with some boys. Suddenly, a cheerful little voice rang in his ear. It was Pan’s.
“Ah, Pat!” cried she joyfully. “I find you! I find you!”
“Ah, Pat!” she exclaimed happily. “I found you! I found you!”
“Hear the China kid!” laughed one of the boys.
“Hear the China kid!” laughed one of the guys.
Then Pat turned upon Pan. “Get away from me,” he shouted. “Get away from me!”
Then Pat turned on Pan. “Get away from me,” he shouted. “Get away from me!”
And Pan did get away from him—just as fast as her little legs could carry her. But when she reached the foot of the hill, she looked up and shook her little head sorrowfully. “Poor Pat!” said she. “He Chinese no more; he Chinese no more!”
And Pan escaped from him— as quickly as her little legs could move. But when she got to the bottom of the hill, she looked up and sadly shook her little head. “Poor Pat!” she said. “He’s not Chinese anymore; he’s not Chinese anymore!”
THE CROCODILE PAGODA

When the father of Chung and Choy returned from the big city where lived their uncle, he brought each of his little girls a present of a pretty, painted porcelain cup and saucer. Chung’s was of the blue of the sky after rain, and on the blue was painted a silver crane and a bird with a golden breast. Choy’s cup was of a milky pink transparency, upon which light bouquets of flowers appeared to have been thrown; it was so beautiful in sight, form, and color 345that there seemed nothing in it to be improved upon. Yet was Choy discontented and envied her sister, Chung, the cup of the blue of the sky after rain. Not that she vented her feelings in any unseemly noise or word. That was not Choy’s way. But for one long night and one long day after the pretty cups had been brought home, did Choy remain mute and still, refusing to eat her meals, or to move from the couch upon which she had thrown herself at sight of her sister’s cup. Choy was sulking.
When the father of Chung and Choy returned from the city where their uncle lived, he brought each of his little girls a gift of a pretty, painted porcelain cup and saucer. Chung’s was the color of the sky after rain, and on the blue was painted a silver crane and a bird with a golden breast. Choy’s cup was a milky pink transparency, with light bouquets of flowers appearing as if they were thrown there; it was so beautiful in sight, shape, and color that there seemed to be nothing in it that could be improved. Yet Choy was unhappy and envied her sister Chung’s cup, the color of the sky after rain. Not that she expressed her feelings in any loud or inappropriate way. That wasn’t Choy’s style. But for one long night and one long day after the lovely cups arrived home, Choy remained silent and still, refusing to eat her meals or to move from the couch where she had thrown herself at the sight of her sister’s cup. Choy was sulking. 345
On the evening of the long day, little Chung, seated on her stool by her mother’s side, asked her parent to tell her the story of the picture on the vase which her father had brought from the city for her mother. It was a charming little piece of china of a deep violet velvet color, fluted on top with gold like the pipes of an organ, and in the centre was a pagoda enamelled thereon in gold and silver. Chung knew that there must be a story about that pagoda, for she had overheard her father tell her mother that it was the famous Crocodile Pagoda.
On the evening of a long day, little Chung, sitting on her stool next to her mother, asked her to tell the story behind the picture on the vase that her father had brought back from the city for her mother. It was a lovely piece of china in a deep violet color, fluted at the top with gold, reminiscent of organ pipes, and in the center was a pagoda decorated in gold and silver. Chung knew there had to be a story about that pagoda because she had overheard her father telling her mother that it was the famous Crocodile Pagoda.
“There are no crocodiles in the picture. Why is it called a crocodile pagoda?” asked Chung.
“There are no crocodiles in the picture. Why is it called a crocodile pagoda?” asked Chung.
“Listen, my Jes’mine flower,” replied the 346mother. She raised her voice, for she wished Choy, her Orchid Flower, also to hear the story.
“Listen, my Jasmine flower,” replied the 346mother. She raised her voice because she wanted Choy, her Orchid Flower, to hear the story too.
“Once upon a time, there was a big family of crocodiles that lived in a Rippling River by a beach whose sands were of gold. The young crocodiles had a merry life of it, and their father and mother were very good and kind to them. But one day, the young crocodiles wanted to climb a hill back of the beach of golden sand, and the parents, knowing that their children would perish if allowed to have their way, told them: ‘Nay, nay.’
“Once upon a time, there was a large family of crocodiles that lived in a Rippling River by a beach with golden sands. The young crocodiles had a joyful life, and their parents were very good and kind to them. But one day, the young crocodiles wanted to climb a hill behind the beach of golden sand, and the parents, knowing that their children would be in danger if they got their way, said to them: ‘No, no.’”
“The young crocodiles thereupon scooped a large hole in the sand and lay down therein. For half a moon they lived there, without food or drink, and when their parents cried to them to come out and sport as before in the Rippling River, they paid no attention whatever, so sadly sulky their mood.
“The young crocodiles then dug a big hole in the sand and lay down in it. They stayed there for half a moon, without food or drink, and when their parents called for them to come out and play like before in the Rippling River, they completely ignored them, feeling sadly sulky.”
“One day there came along a number of powerful beings, who, when they saw the golden sands of the Rippling River, exclaimed: ‘How gloriously illuminating is this beach! Let us build a pagoda thereon.’ They saw the hole which the young crocodiles had made, but they could not see the hole-makers at the bottom thereof. So they set to work and filled the hole, and on top thereof they built 347a great pagoda. That is the pagoda of the picture on the vase.”
“One day, a group of powerful beings came along, and when they saw the golden sands of the Rippling River, they exclaimed: ‘This beach is incredibly beautiful! Let’s build a pagoda here.’ They noticed the hole that the young crocodiles had created, but they couldn’t see the crocodiles at the bottom. So, they got to work and filled the hole, and on top of it, they built 347a great pagoda. That’s the pagoda shown in the picture on the vase.”
“And did the children crocodiles never get out?” asked Chung in a sad little voice.
“And did the baby crocodiles never get out?” asked Chung in a sad little voice.
“No, daughter,” replied the mother. “After the pagoda was on top of them they began to feel very hungry and frightened. It was so dark. They cried to their father and mother to bring them food and find them a way to the light; but the parent crocodiles, upon seeing the pagoda arise, swam far away. They knew that they never more should see their children. And from that day till now, the young crocodiles have remained in darkness under the pagoda, shut off forever from the light of the sun and the Rippling River.”
“No, daughter,” the mother replied. “Once the pagoda was above them, they started to feel really hungry and scared. It was pitch black. They cried out to their mom and dad, asking for food and a way to the light; but the parent crocodiles, seeing the pagoda rise, swam far away. They understood they would never see their children again. And from that day until now, the young crocodiles have stayed in darkness beneath the pagoda, forever cut off from the sunlight and the Rippling River.”
“Please, honorable mother,” spake a weak little voice, “may I have some tea in my pretty, pink porcelain cup?”
“Please, dear mother,” said a soft little voice, “can I have some tea in my pretty pink porcelain cup?”
Several words appear with and without hyphenation, and are retained as printed: passersby/passers-by, everyday/every-day, singsong/sing-song, doorstep/door-step.
Several words appear with and without hyphenation, and are retained as printed: passersby/passers-by, everyday/every-day, singsong/sing-song, doorstep/door-step.
Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.
Errors considered most likely to be from the printer have been corrected and are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.
3.11 | comforted Mrs. Spring Fragrance[,] | Added. |
4.22 | said Mr[.] Spring Fragrance | Added. |
36.6 | but schoolgirls in comparison.[”] | Added. |
50.21 | in a long yellow book[.] | Added. |
114.26 | “Oh![”] I cried, | Added. |
119.28 | ‘Let me pass, sir,[’] | Added. |
119.29 | in that tone of voice.[’]” | Removed. |
146.29 | think of no reply to Lin [W/F]o’s speech. | Replaced. |
152.21 | At these word[s] the girl bent | Added. |
171.22 | [“]She seems less every day,” | Added. |
172.12 | “Then,[”] said the young fellow, | Added. |
174.21 | The lawyer moved le[si/is]urely | Transposed. |
228.8 | a little mouse sq[u]eaked it | Inserted. |
281.17 | making worse my broken wing[?/.] | Replaced. |
284.15 | answered the other birds.[”] | Removed. |
315.10 | smile and sing whe[n]ever she had the baby | Inserted. |
328.28 | She [was] interested | Inserted. |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!